《Urban Immortal Doctor Master》


 Chapter 1 - 1 001 Qingchengs Little Aunt

    ?1: 001: Qingcheng¡¯s Little Aunt 1: 001: Qingcheng¡¯s Little Aunt Think of me, the Medical Venerate, who gathered countless Immortal Treasures, only to be ambushed in the end, left with nothing!


    Who would have thought that the Heavenly Emperors from all around would take a sneak attack while I was breaking through, causing my path to vanish and my body to perish.


    You old ghosts wait for me, don¡¯t think I, Tang Feng, am blind.


    Cough cough!


    The mere thought of that time is filled with an unquenchable hatred.


    Looking at the unfamiliar surroundings, Tang Feng felt extremely helpless.


    He had survived, but unfortunately, this place called Earth was simply a world of mortals.


    The so-called experts were merely at the Innate Realm.


    He had almost forgotten what this realm even meant, and this body was even more absurd to him.


    Nine Heavens Deficient Vein, a natural waste, saying nothing of cultivation, it would be a miracle if one could even survive with it.


    But no matter what, to survive means there¡¯s still a chance.


    It¡¯s time to take it step by step.


    At this moment, the door opened and a stunningly beautiful woman walked in.


    Upon seeing Tang Feng, she didn¡¯t hesitate and rushed over, sweeping him into her embrace.


    Tang Feng was held against her chest, almost smothered to death.


    ¡°Feng¡¯er, you¡¯re awake.


    You¡¯ve scared your aunt to death.¡± This beautiful woman was none other than the second young miss of the Murong Family, Murong Qinglan.


    ¡°Auntie, can you, can you let go first?


    I¡¯m suffocating.¡± It must be said this scene was incredibly enchanting, but for a practitioner like Tang Feng, he really wasn¡¯t that interested.


    However, Murong Qinglan was different.


    After snapping back to reality, her face flushed red.


    Then she extended her slender finger and poked Tang Feng, ¡°Oh, you cheeky boy, daring to mock your aunt, huh?¡±


    ¡°How dare I, Auntie.


    Thank you for everything during this time.¡± Tang Feng¡¯s formal demeanor left Murong Qinglan slightly stunned.


    This kid was a bit different now, strange.


    ¡°Feng¡¯er, stop talking nonsense.


    Your aunt almost harmed you this time.


    Thank goodness, it¡¯s all right now.


    Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t know how to explain it to your mother.¡± Murong Qinglan absolutely doted on Tang Feng.


    Because of his Nine Heavens Deficient Vein which made martial training impossible, Tang Feng¡¯s mother sent him to the Murong Family at a very young age, hoping that under the care of this aunt, he would grow up safe and sound.


    In the Tang Family, he would only meet with misfortune.


    However, it was unexpected that Tang Feng, who was nearing adulthood, was almost killed by a few younger members of the Murong Family.


    Behind the peak, there was the Falling Immortal Stream, and Tang Feng was lured there by a few childhood friends who pretended to be close to him.


    Youth, once they begin to play, can¡¯t control themselves; things went too far, and he fell off a precipice, deep and unfathomable.


    Nobody would have thought that the former Tang Feng had died.


    Now, Tang Feng was a great being from the Immortal Realm.


    In any case, Murong Qinglan was very happy.


    Over the years she had gone to great lengths to search for all sorts of precious medicinal ingredients for Tang Feng, hoping to extend his life for a few more years.


    She even married a man she didn¡¯t like.


    She wasn¡¯t married for two years before she got divorced and returned to the Murong Family out of fear that Tang Feng would be bullied.


    To be honest, Tang Feng was deeply touched; it was much better than the older generation of the Tang Family.


    ¡°Feng¡¯er, your father has sent a letter.


    He might come to pick you up and take you back in a few days.¡± Murong Qinglan¡¯s face dimmed, not knowing what was on her mind.


    ¡°Auntie, come with me.


    From now on, I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± Holding Murong Qinglan¡¯s hands, Tang Feng spoke earnestly.


    It must be said that the former Tang Feng¡¯s obsession ran deep, and his feelings for this auntie were very complicated.


    She could be considered his achilles heel; she had sacrificed so much for him.


    Tang Feng had only one wish, to make her happy and to see her find a loved one to live blissfully with.


    If this obsession wasn¡¯t fulfilled, it might affect his future Mental Realm.


    Regardless, Tang Feng had to overcome this hurdle.


    Murong Qinglan was stunned.


    She never expected Tang Feng to say such words.


    She felt moved and consoled¡ª who¡¯d say Feng¡¯er was foolish, all the suffering over the years was not in vain.


    ¡°Auntie, trust me.


    From this day on, I, Tang Feng, will make sure you live a very happy life, and all the women in the world too.¡± Tang Feng transferred his obsession onto himself.


    Since he couldn¡¯t escape it, he decided to face it bravely.


    Murong Qinglan¡¯s tears flowed freely as she suddenly threw herself into Tang Feng¡¯s arms, sobbing uncontrollably.


    Outside, she faced who knows how many rumors and gossip, yet she never gave up, all for the promise to her sister, for her affection for Tang Ran.


    Although she knew Tang Feng might not be able to do it, she felt very happy in her heart.


    Being able to say such words was proof that he had grown up.


    Tang Feng felt his heart thumping.


    In the Immortal Realm, there were many women who admired him, but he had never really tried.


    This was actually the first time he was holding a woman; his whole body¡¯s blood was boiling.


    It made him somewhat dazed, ¡°Auntie, stop crying.¡± Tang Feng gently straightened this peerless woman and gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°Feng¡¯er, your aunt is very happy.


    Go back to sleep for a while, I¡¯ll make you some delicious food.¡± After saying that, she turned around and left.


    Tang Feng¡¯s face showed a dazed expression.


    Alas!


    Don¡¯t worry, from now on, I will take good care of this woman.


    As if saying to himself, yet also as if speaking to the former Tang Feng, his body shuddered, and he felt his soul ascend to a higher plane, an indescribable comfort.


    The Nine Heavens Deficient Vein was a dead end for ordinary people, but to him, the Medical Venerate, it was child¡¯s play; he could cure even more terrifying dead veins.


    The key now was to find medicinal ingredients, prepare the Blood Cleansing Pill, and cleanse the veins anew.


    It sounded simple, but if the ingredients couldn¡¯t be found, it would all be in vain.


    Thinking of the medicinal ingredients, he couldn¡¯t just lie there any longer.


    After getting up, he found himself light as a feather, as if he could be blown away by the wind at any moment.


    Frail as a reed, not a wrong description at all.


    With gritted teeth, he walked out of the room and came to the small garden by the door.


    Looking up at the sky, the blue expanse was indeed nice.


    Once, he resided at the Nine Heavens Peak, renowned alongside various Heavenly Emperors.


    Now, he could only look up.


    Honestly, it tasted a bit bitter.


    ¡°Yo!


    Isn¡¯t that Young Master Tang?


    Looks like he really survived.


    Didn¡¯t die from that fall, what a big life he has.¡± Two youths passed by through the corridor and saw Tang Feng, mocking him with a mix of sarcasm and ridicule.


    ¡°Murong Tian, Murong Chong, thanks to your ¡®blessings,¡¯ this miserable life was indeed picked back up.¡± Tang Feng said with a smile, a flash of cold light in his eyes.


    The eyes of Murong Tian and his companion flashed sharply; they sensed Tang Feng¡¯s change, especially that look in his eyes¡ªit seemed ordinary but gave them a feeling of heart-racing fear.


    What was going on?


    Could it be an illusion?


    ¡°Tang Feng, they say that one who survives a great disaster is destined for good fortune after.


    You¡¯d better enjoy it,¡± said Murong Tian and his companion, not wishing to interact too much with Tang Feng.


    In their eyes, he was nothing more than an object of their amusement.


    ¡°Such corrupt Heart Skill at such a young age; the Murong Family really has no hope of rising to prominence.¡± Tang Feng wouldn¡¯t care about these trivial youths.


    Circulating the ¡®Mysterious Medical Heart Manual,¡¯ Tang Feng sighed deeply.


    Without reconnecting this vein, he indeed couldn¡¯t cultivate.


    He had taken a week¡¯s leave, and it was also time to return to school next week.


    Jiangnan High School did have a few interesting people; the corners of Tang Feng¡¯s mouth twitched, and he smiled strangely.


    This scene was just seen by Murong Qinglan.


    She felt even more that something was odd.


    Ever since Tang Feng woke up, he seemed like a different person.


    Why was that?


    Shaking her head, she walked over with a smile, ¡°Here, try the seafood porridge your little aunt made.¡±


    Tang Feng was not shy, feeling rather hungry, and after finishing a bowl, he looked at Murong Qinglan, ¡°Little aunt, could you lend me some money?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, child?


    Just tell me how much you need, and little aunt will give it to you,¡± Murong Qinglan chided with a laugh.


    ¡°Five thousand.¡± Tang Feng said after a moment of deliberation.


    ¡°Why do you need so much money?


    Did Murong Tian and the others bully you again?¡± Murong Qinglan was taken aback.


    Tang Feng had never asked her for money before.


    Why was he suddenly asking for several thousand all at once?


    ¡°No, I want to buy some stuff,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t waste it, you know?


    Are you sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with your body?¡± Murong Qinglan asked.


    ¡°Little aunt, I¡¯m fine, even if I were in awful condition, it wouldn¡¯t be as bad as now.


    I want to go out for a walk by myself in a while; you don¡¯t need to wait for me,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Are you hiding something from me, you little rascal?¡± Murong Qinglan felt it was abnormal for him to want to go out so soon after waking up; it was too illogical.


    ¡°Little aunt, I¡¯m all grown up now, not a kid anymore.


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely come back later,¡± Tang Feng said, and Murong Qinglan couldn¡¯t say much more, although she couldn¡¯t help but fuss over him a bit more.


    Tang Feng knew she cared for him and listened attentively.


    After finishing the porridge and having a bath, he left the Murong Mansion.


    Life¡¯s warm and cold turns; from injury to awakening, only his little aunt truly cared for him throughout all this time.


    This lad was living a tiring life.


    Following his memory, Tang Feng arrived at an antique street by the river.


    He wanted to buy a tripod and, incidentally, see if there were any other discoveries to be made.


    After scanning through more than a dozen stalls, they were all fake items.


    No wonder this business was profitable; it was all about scamming people, and there were plenty of people being hooked.


    ¡°Old man, get out of the way, this is my spot.¡±


    A burst of cursing was heard from the end of the street, and Tang Feng was drawn over to it.


    The old man, who was apologizing while looking for a spot, seemed very ordinary and was dressed simply¡ªwas he also here to sell something?


    ¡°Old sir, may I ask what you¡¯re selling?


    Could I take a look?¡± Tang Feng was also intrigued.


    ¡°Young man, take a look.


    This is an antique ¡®Green Tripod Incense Burner¡¯ handed down in my family,¡± said the old man, overjoyed to have someone inquire.


    From a snake-skin bag, he took out a rusty incense burner.


    ¡°Haha, old man, that¡¯s all rusted and you say it¡¯s a Green Tripod?


    Young brother, don¡¯t be fooled.


    If you want antiques, I have plenty over here.


    Come take a look,¡± a neighboring stall owner chuckled and said.


    Tang Feng ignored him, his face showing neither joy nor concern, ¡°Old sir, how much are you hoping to sell it for?¡±


    ¡°This...¡± The old man seemed hesitant to speak.


    ¡°No matter, you just name a price.


    If I think it¡¯s right, I¡¯ll buy it.


    If not, we¡¯ll just forget about it,¡± said Tang Feng.


    ¡°Eight hundred,¡± the old man said, looking at Tang Feng, fearful of scaring him off.


    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll take it.¡± Tang Feng was straightforward.


    Not even bargaining, the adjacent stall owner cursed under his breath, calling him a fool, yet also envied the old man¡¯s luck¡ªan old incense burner sold for so much?


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The old man took the money, hurriedly packed up his bag, and left¡ªan obvious sign that he was in urgent need of the money.


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t say anything else, exiting the street and quickly disappearing into the crowd.


    Standing at the entrance of Qin¡¯s Pharmacy, Tang Feng lingered for a moment before walking in.


    He had visited this place once before, it was run by a classmate¡¯s family.


    However, this visit was going to be different from the last.


    No sooner had Tang Feng stepped in than that busy figure spotted him, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She frowned, clearly displeased.

 Chapter 2 - 2 002 Encountering Beauty while Gathering Herbs

    ?2: 002: Encountering Beauty while Gathering Herbs 2: 002: Encountering Beauty while Gathering Herbs Qin Siyu looked at Tang Feng, her eyes filled with complexity.


    The last time, she and a few boys had harshly struck down the man in front of her, mocking him and humiliating him, yet he dared to come again.


    Tang Feng ignored her and walked over to the resident doctor, ¡°I want these herbs, please tell me how much they cost.¡±


    Agarwood Vine, Hundred Month Flower, Flame Mechanism Grass, what are these things?


    The doctor was stunned.


    Among the dozen or so herbs, he had never even heard of half of them.


    ¡°Young man, are you sure these herbs exist?¡± the doctor asked.


    ¡°Why, does your pharmacy not have them?¡± Tang Feng hadn¡¯t expected to gather all the herbs in one go, but if even the largest pharmacy in town didn¡¯t have those few, then he would have to go find them himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of them, Miss, take a look.¡± The doctor passed the list of herbs to Qin Siyu, who took it with a furious expression.


    ¡°Tang Feng, you¡¯re playing with me, aren¡¯t you.¡±


    ¡°Playing with you?


    I¡¯m not interested.


    Since you don¡¯t have what I need, then just mix the other kinds for me, one of each.¡± Tang Feng was indifferent to Qin Siyu¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we don¡¯t have these herbs in our store either.¡± Qin Siyu threw the list back at him.


    Tang Feng gave Qin Siyu a deep look, turned around, and left without saying a word.


    ¡°Trash is just trash, not even daring to argue back.¡± Qin Siyu looked down on Tang Feng with contempt and paid him no more attention.


    ¡°Only a spoiled girl is difficult to raise.¡± At first, Tang Feng had only said that she wasn¡¯t as good as a certain school beauty, and now things had turned out like this.


    Women talk too much, it costs money; men talk too much, it costs lives!


    Qin¡¯s Pharmacy is nothing special after all.


    Tang Feng walked away with an unconcerned demeanor, but Qin Siyu couldn¡¯t calm her mind.


    What was going on, why did that boy seem somewhat taller, pah, how could I have such thoughts, he¡¯s just trash.


    Shaking her head, Qin Siyu recalled the herb list.


    Although she was proud, she still had a good memory.


    Hundred Month Flower, Flame Mechanism Grass, do such herbs really exist?


    She walked over and made a call to her home, the only person who could solve her confusion was her beloved grandfather.


    ¡°What!


    Siyu, is that man still there?¡± Unexpectedly, Mr.


    Qin, the elder of the Qin family, got very excited when he heard about those herbs, leaving Qin Siyu astounded.


    ¡°Grandfather, do you know those herbs?¡±


    ¡°I do, the Qin family possesses an ancient medical compendium that mentions them.


    I¡¯ve searched for them before but never found a single one.


    Now that someone has brought them up, they must have seen them; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t come to buy.


    Quickly, detain that person, I¡¯ll come over in a bit.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gone,¡± Qin Siyu said helplessly.


    ¡°What a pity, that man is probably not simple.


    Report the herb list he wrote to me,¡± Elder Qin sighed deeply.


    Qin Siyu hung up the phone, and from her grandfather¡¯s shock, she could sense that those herbs were no ordinary matter.


    How could such trash know about them?


    She pondered with thoughts in her mind.


    ¡°Uncle Chen, I¡¯m going out for a bit, please take care of the shop for me.¡± Qin Siyu decided to go to Murong Mansion to find Tang Feng.


    No matter the method, she was confident she could extract useful information from him.


    Flipping her hair, she disappeared into the street.


    At this moment, Tang Feng had arrived at Chaoyang Mountain.


    An undeveloped forest park might just bring some surprises.


    Looking at Chaoyang Mountain that rose more than two thousand meters, Tang Feng was somewhat excited.


    Although his physical strength was lacking, his soul was extremely powerful.


    Along the way, through his repeated experiments, he found that his Divine Sense could actually detect up to thirty meters away, which delighted him.


    Having a usable Divine Sense was very beneficial for preempting enemies and defensive cultivation.


    After calling his aunt, Tang Feng bought some instant noodles, a few bottles of water, a tent, a flashlight, and some other essentials and headed into the mountain.


    He didn¡¯t take the main path but proceeded up the mountain from a stream inlet on the north side.


    Earth Dragon Grass!


    Ten Miles Fragrance!


    Tang Feng discovered one low-grade herb after another, which reminded him of his early cultivation days in the Cultivation World, gathering herbs.


    He never thought he would have such a day again.


    Alas!


    The Sealing Heaven Ring was gone, or else he could have enhanced the grade of these herbs.


    Now he was thoroughly a mortal.


    But the feeling was very pleasant.


    Ever since he had embarked on cultivation, he had been walking on thin ice every day, never again himself.


    Even having become a great being, he never felt as free as now.


    Suddenly, his soul underwent another uplift, becoming clearer and more refreshing.


    Indeed, the beginning stages of cultivation were the most interesting.


    Following the stream, Tang Feng made good gains, and before he knew it, he was in the belly of the mountain.


    Aside from some light, he could hardly see the outside.


    Coming to a rock, Tang Feng took out the Green Tripod.


    With an excited heart, he bit his finger and let the blood flow onto the Green Tripod.


    Boom!


    He wasn¡¯t mistaken, the Green Tripod was a low-grade Spiritual Artifact.


    A hazy green light emitted astonishing Spiritual Energy, and the surrounding vegetation bathed in the Spiritual Energy began to grow rapidly, a truly miraculous sight.


    Take in!


    The display didn¡¯t last long.


    After Tang Feng accepted the imprint from within the Green Tripod, he completely concealed the Spiritual Energy.


    The Green Netherworld Tripod, its former owner was a Pharmacist named Can Yangzi.


    It was unclear why he would leave a Spiritual Artifact in the Mortal World, but regardless, Tang Feng was very happy; this was a major gain.


    Let¡¯s see what Elixir I can make?


    He took out all the herbs he had gathered along the way.


    Earth Dragon Grass, Little Spirit Vine, Shadowless Flower, these few herbs could be used to concoct a Concealing Pill.


    Ten Year Bone Grass, Thirty-Year Chaoyang Flower, Fifty-Year Green Bat Root could be used to make a Clearing Inflammation Pill.


    These few could be used to make a Heart-Protecting Pill.


    These can be used to refine Fast Moving Pills.


    The skin of a hundred-year silver snake, iron tree crown, and stone turtle grass can be used to refine defense pills.


    A great harvest indeed!


    Tang Feng, unable to contain his joy, realized that since no cultivators seemed to exist in this Mortal World, it was possible these medicinal herbs were still here.


    He wondered what surprises lay deeper in Chaoyang Mountain.


    To make his journey safer, Tang Feng prepared to perform alchemy.


    Without his Heart Fire, he could only rely on Mortal Fire to refine the pills.


    He had done the same in his earlier years.


    The Earth Oil Core was a medicinal material similar to fuel, capable of increasing the fire¡¯s temperature, and it was the most basic material for beginner alchemy.


    Come on!


    Green Netherworld Tripod, whether or not I can rise again depends on you.


    Raising the fire, adding the herbs, controlling the fire with Divine Sense, Tang Feng took nothing for granted, repeating each step with practiced yet unfamiliar techniques.


    Unable to cast mystical formulas without spiritual power, he could only rely on his experience to refine these most basic elixirs.


    An hour later, Tang Feng¡¯s forehead was sweaty.


    Then, the Green Netherworld Tripod shook, followed by a burst of clean fragrance, overwhelming the senses.


    Ha-ha, success!


    Looking at the six green elixirs lying quietly inside the tripod, Tang Feng laughed.


    For the first time out, he got a Mid-grade Elixir; it seemed his luck hadn¡¯t run out yet.


    However, refining just one batch of low-level elixirs had left him exhausted, which Tang Feng found somewhat absurd.


    Now feeling sore all over, he quickly swallowed a Clearing Inflammation Pill.


    A wisp of green light flashed through his body, as refreshing as a breeze on his face, with all pain vanishing in an instant, even improving his spirit.


    Next up was the Concealing Pill, the best life-saving low-level elixir; naturally, Tang Feng wanted to refine a batch.


    Fifteen minutes later, as the Dan Qi surged out, he knew he had succeeded again, though it was a pity it was only Low Grade.


    But as long as it was usable, it was fine.


    Success in the absence of spiritual energy was an achievement in itself.


    By evening, more than four hours had passed since he started alchemy, but instead of feeling tired, he was more energetic than ever, all thanks to absorbing the Dan Qi.


    Looking at the pile of small porcelain bottles in front of him, Tang Feng smiled contentedly.


    He threw a Hunger-breaking Pill into his mouth, extinguished the fire, and lay down in the tent he had set up next to him.


    In the middle of the night, suddenly a soft body leaned over, and Tang Feng immediately woke up.


    Shh!


    A woman placed her finger on her lips, gesturing to Tang Feng, and leaned on his body.


    ¡°You¡¯re all pigs, hurry up and look for her, and if you let her escape, I¡¯ll cripple you,¡± a furious shout came from a distance.


    Tang Feng realized that the people the men were looking for were probably this woman with tattered clothes and messy hair.


    He immediately touched the woman¡¯s waist, whereupon her eyes widened in disbelief.


    In the next moment, she was moved to the side, the man packing up the tent, then pulling her to the rocks.


    She was unable to control herself, numbly letting the man manipulate her as he stuffed a pill into her mouth.


    Frankly, she was scared, thinking she had escaped the wolf¡¯s den only to enter the tiger¡¯s lair, her body trembling fearfully.


    About two minutes later, five or six big men appeared by the rock pile, and her mind went blank, convinced she was done for.


    But then, to her surprise, something astonishing happened.


    She clearly saw their flashlights sweeping over her, yet they didn¡¯t linger long.


    After about a dozen breaths, the men hurried off.


    How could this be!


    What happened?


    Xia Jingyu¡¯s head spun; this was just too bizarre.


    Could they all be blind?


    Or was it him?


    Looking at the man beside her, Xia Jingyu couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time.


    Yes, he was helping her, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have packed away the tent.


    But how did he do it?


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that; you¡¯re lucky,¡± Tang Feng said as he touched her waist again, allowing Xia Jingyu to return to normal.


    ¡°You, I...¡± Lost for words, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Tang Feng laughed upon seeing her like that, ¡°You¡¯re quite bold, venturing into any place, not fearing I might also be a bad guy.¡±


    Xia Jingyu¡¯s face flushed; she tried to steady her nervous heart.


    In the darkness, she couldn¡¯t see Tang Feng¡¯s face clearly, but she could vaguely make out his silhouette.


    He was a manly and handsome man, with a broad forehead that gave her a sense of brightness.


    Thinking back to his earlier actions, she shook her head firmly, ¡°I know you¡¯re not one.


    Thank you for saving my life.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.


    Now that you¡¯re safe, I should go,¡± Tang Feng didn¡¯t want to get entangled with this woman and got up to leave when his hand was caught.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared.


    Can you take me back?


    I¡¯ll give you a generous reward,¡± Xia Jingyu said in a panic.


    She had barely escaped and had not been concerned at first, but now, looking at the dark forest, she felt frightened.


    ¡°How generous?


    Are you offering yourself?¡± Tang Feng asked, amused.


    ¡°Ah!


    No, I¡¯ll give you money, lots of money,¡± Xia Jingyu said, startled, shaking her head quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in money,¡± Tang Feng concluded, then walked away again.


    Xia Jingyu simply clung to his leg, refusing to let go.


    ¡°Look, sis, don¡¯t be so shameless.


    I have lots to do and no time to escort you down the mountain.


    Besides, if I run into those guys, I¡¯m sure to die faster than you,¡± Tang Feng firmly stuck to his initial resolve.


    ¡°I¡¯m a woman, you¡¯re a man; it¡¯s your responsibility to protect me,¡± Xia Jingyu argued, refusing to let go.


    Tang Feng felt his blood boil from the grasp, ¡°Ahem!


    Can¡¯t you let up a little?


    You¡¯re pressing on me there.¡±


    Realizing what was happening, Xia Jingyu looked down and turned beet red.


    It was a good thing darkness hid her embarrassment.


    She slowly backed away, her heart throbbing chaotically.


    In all the years dominating the business world, when had she ever been this embarrassed?


    ¡°You¡¯re no gentleman either,¡± Xia Jingyu whispered back.


    ¡°It was you who leaned on me first.


    But now, being embraced by a beauty like you, I actually feel like being a bad guy.¡± Tang Feng exhaled deeply, calming the heat within his body.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Xia Jingyu exclaimed.


    ¡°Why not?


    Want to give it a try?¡± As soon as Tang Feng finished speaking, Xia Jingyu hastily released her grip.

 Chapter 3 - 3 003 Blood Cleansing Pill

    ?3: 003: Blood Cleansing Pill 3: 003: Blood Cleansing Pill ¡°You¡¯re horrible!


    Come back, don¡¯t leave me behind.¡± Seeing Tang Feng walk away, Xia Jingyu realized he had just been trying to scare her.


    Indeed, Tang Feng had left, but he soon returned to find Xia Jingyu crying, ¡°No way, you look like a strong woman, not so easily frightened.¡±


    Having no choice, he helped her up and then gave her an elixir, ¡°Don¡¯t speak, those people have come back.¡± After hiding the backpack, the two of them eerily disappeared into the night again.


    ¡°Big brother, that woman really ran away.¡± The group searched the surroundings to no avail, each quaking in their boots.


    ¡°A bunch of useless trash, how am I supposed to explain this to Mr.


    Liang?


    Keep chasing, even if they ran down the mountain they couldn¡¯t have gone far; if you can¡¯t find them, you¡¯re all dead!¡± The middle-aged man bellowed.


    Soon, the group vanished again.


    So, it was Liang Wenlong, hmph!


    I will never let this trash get away with this.


    Xia Jingyu clenched her teeth, seething with rage.


    Once the divine sense is activated, the Concealing Pill naturally loses its effect; at this moment, looking at Tang Feng, Xia Jingyu felt an inexplicable nervousness.


    She was held tightly in his embrace, feeling so warm, so safe¡ªis this what a man¡¯s arms are like?


    ¡°Heh heh, touched by my handsome looks, eh?


    Are you starting to like me a bit?¡±


    Tang Feng had a thick skin, something well-known among the Immortal Realm¡¯s mighty.


    He had ties with any supremely beautiful fairy, but in his previous life, his only desire was to become a strong practitioner, never indulging in such pleasures.


    This life, he didn¡¯t want to miss out on the company of beauties.


    A beautiful woman can often be a nice diversion, a good prescription that relaxes the divine sense and pleases the body.


    Besides, mere control can¡¯t bring real benefits; it was better to live naturally with ease.


    It must be said, Tang Feng was a very handsome guy, and with the temperament of an Immortal Venerable Level practitioner, even Xia Jingyu, who had seen a lot as the sole head of a conglomerate, couldn¡¯t help but have her divine sense stirred.


    A true strong practitioner can use their presence to command others.


    Seeing Tang Feng¡¯s sly smile, Xia Jingyu glared at him fiercely, ¡°You men all like to be vain.


    To be honest, you don¡¯t exude the slightest bit of masculinity.¡±


    Uh!


    Tang Feng found himself at a loss for words, glancing at himself, indeed appearing frail and weak, even worse off than an old man in his twilight years, with a pale and lifeless face¡ªit was already good enough if he didn¡¯t scare women away.


    In response to Xia Jingyu¡¯s comment, all he could do was sigh helplessly.


    ¡°You¡¯re angry, aren¡¯t you?


    I didn¡¯t mean to upset you.


    Actually, you do look quite handsome.¡± Xia Jingyu¡¯s face was somewhat uncomfortable, thankful that the darkness of night hid her expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry; you speak the truth.


    I am indeed a bit weak,¡± Tang Feng stood up, shouldered the bag, and walked away.


    Xia Jingyu quickly followed, gripping Tang Feng¡¯s arm, ¡°I apologize.


    Can¡¯t you be a little happier?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, you¡¯re such a strange woman.


    Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯m not angry?


    I¡¯m just contemplating other matters, nothing to do with you.


    Why are you following me if I¡¯m going into the mountains?¡± Tang Feng tried to remove her hand, but she pressed herself even closer, gripping his arm even tighter.


    ¡°Wherever you go, I go.¡± It seemed there was absolutely no intention of letting go.


    ¡°Look, sister, I¡¯m a man, you know.


    Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Tang Feng was genuinely puzzled.


    ¡°Afraid?


    Sure, but I¡¯d rather be with you than be violated by those bastards,¡± her voice grew softer towards the end, but Tang Feng still heard clearly, and his body involuntarily reacted, heating up instantly.


    This little devil certainly knew how to seduce someone.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret this,¡± Tang Feng suppressed the heat inside him and managed to give a stern response.


    ¡°Hee hee, I knew you wouldn¡¯t leave me behind.¡± Xia Jingyu kept hold of Tang Feng, noticing him continually picking various medicinal herbs along the way, her curiosity piqued.


    She bombarded him with questions, and Tang Feng came to understand the peril of a woman¡¯s curiosity, with her ceaseless chattering becoming unbearable for anyone.


    Moreover, it seemed she had become immune to the various ways he¡¯d tried to scare her off.


    Regarding this, he could only stay silent.


    Hours passed in the blink of an eye; Tang Feng now had two bags of herbs while Xia Jingyu carried one herself, never once releasing Tang Feng¡¯s hand.


    To her, this was the safest haven.


    As the sky barely started to lighten, they heard shouting nearby, approaching from afar, growing more and more numerous.


    ¡°Looks like the people looking for you have arrived; I¡¯ll escort you to the main road,¡± Tang Feng said with a sigh of relief, ready to be free at last.


    ¡°Tang Feng, do you really want me to leave?¡± Xia Jingyu bit her lip, her enchanting eyes ablaze with fire, looking incredibly adorable.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Feng responded without hesitation, not wanting anyone to see him practice alchemy¡ªtoo shocking for the world.


    Moreover, she hadn¡¯t slept all night; she was indeed exhausted and there was no reason to keep wandering aimlessly in the forest with him.


    ¡°You jerk!¡± Xia Jingyu¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, her appearance truly pitiful.


    ¡°Big sister, we¡¯re not that close, and your family must be worried; it¡¯s time for you to go home,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Give me your phone number.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°I said I would reward you, and I won¡¯t renege on my word,¡± Xia Jingyu said.


    ¡°No need, it was just a little effort,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°If you won¡¯t give it, then don¡¯t blame me for being impolite,¡± Xia Jingyu suddenly laughed, giving Tang Feng a bad feeling.


    ¡°How inappropriate!¡±


    Sure enough!


    This woman¡¯s methods of retaliation were too cruel.


    Tang Feng quickly covered his mouth, defeated, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you, alright?¡±


    Xia Jingyu wore a triumphant smile, but a flush of red swept across her face ¨C that hug just now was quite powerful.


    Tang Feng obediently handed over his phone number.


    Only then did Xia Jingyu smile satisfactorily, ¡°Tang Feng, wait for my call.¡±


    Tang Feng sent her to the road with a wry smile.


    However, he turned and left, not wanting to meet the people searching for Xia Jingyu.


    She didn¡¯t insist, knowing it was easy to find him now that she had his number.


    ¡°Are you Miss Xia?¡± A young soldier spotted Xia Jingyu walking out of the woods and eagerly approached her, overjoyed.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve found her, call off the search!¡± The young soldier shouted with great joy, their night¡¯s efforts had not been in vain.


    The daughter of Lin City¡¯s Chief, it would have been a massive shakeup if something had happened to her.


    Luckily, it seemed she hadn¡¯t encountered too much danger.


    ¡°Jing Yu, you scared Uncle Cheng to death,¡± said a middle-aged man coming to her, the one leading the search with the officials.


    ¡°Uncle Cheng, thank you all,¡± Xia Jingyu said with a slight smile.


    After her time with Tang Feng, she found her heart had settled, and the fear she felt had vanished.


    It was truly miraculous.


    She glanced back at the dense forest, the corners of her mouth curving slightly.


    Xia Guoming breathed a sigh of relief when he received the call and heavily sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°Leader, we¡¯ve found a lead,¡± Secretary Yang rushed into the office, reporting to Xia Guoming.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s related to the son of a provincial chief,¡± Secretary Yang finished and waited quietly.


    Xia Guoming stood up, his eyes fierce, ¡°Humph!


    The Guo Family is pushing us too far.


    Do they think they can overlook the Xia Family just because the old man is down?¡±


    ¡°Cancel the afternoon¡¯s schedule and the evening¡¯s engagements.


    I¡¯m going home for a bit,¡± Xia Guoming knew the real battle had begun.


    Only after returning home did Xia Jingyu truly relax.


    She took a luxurious bath and then picked up the phone.


    ¡°Hello, the number you have dialed is switched off.¡±


    Ah!


    Damn it, that guy must have done it on purpose.


    Xia Jingyu was actually wronging Tang Feng at this point.


    He was caught in a rainstorm in the mountains, and his phone had gotten wet.


    Not to mention if it crashed, whether it could even be used in the future was a question.


    Tang Feng, who intended to report that he was safe, could only helplessly put away his phone.


    He still needed two more medicinal materials.


    He had to find them, as his chance to resume cultivation was just within reach.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected that this would take three days.


    Wow!


    That was close!


    At the edge of a cliff, Tang Feng struggled back to the top, nearly having fallen just moments before.


    Looking at the Vitality Extending Grass in his hand, he smiled happily.


    This secluded place was great for alchemy.


    Green Netherworld Tripod, whether I can succeed or not depends on you.


    Tang Feng was frustrated, as he only had one shot at this.


    Heating, adding the medicinal herbs, controlling the fire ¨C Tang Feng was so nervous, his palms were shaking.


    He laughed at himself, as the great Medicine Master was also afraid.


    After taking a deep breath, he entered his best state, his past life¡¯s experience bringing him immense confidence.


    Two hours, it took two hours for this batch of elixirs.


    When six crystal-clear, translucent elixirs appeared in the Green Netherworld Tripod, Tang Feng laughed joyously, having successfully made the Blood Cleansing Pill.

 Chapter 4 - 4 004 Gift for My Young Aunt

    ?4: 004: Gift for My Young Aunt 4: 004: Gift for My Young Aunt The nearly exhausted Tang Feng, his hand trembling, reached out and grabbed a Blood Cleansing Pill, looking at the elixir that radiated such fragrant scent and emitted a translucent green glow, a swell of pride surged within his heart.


    Geniuses, no matter what adversity they encountered, could always start anew, and the peak was just a concept.


    As long as one kept climbing, one day they would reach it, and in this, he had absolute confidence.


    He sighed deeply and threw the Blood Cleansing Pill into his mouth, then sat down cross-legged and began to circulate the Mystical Medical Heart Scripture, ready to endure the unbearable pain.


    Although he was prepared, the next moment¡¯s impact felt like being struck by a giant hammer.


    With a spluttering noise, blood spurted out from his mouth.


    Tang Feng was slightly shocked, but he quickly calmed down.


    With his physical condition, if he forced himself to continue, he would definitely faint, and once that happened, all his efforts would have been in vain.


    He had to fight it out.


    He grabbed the cauldron nearby and smashed it down onto his hand with all his might.


    Ah!


    This method of using pain to counteract pain proved quite effective, and Tang Feng managed to endure the first challenge.


    He felt the three severed veins of the Body Immortal gradually reconnecting.


    Although they were very small, they were at least connected.


    At this moment, Tang Feng didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift his arms.


    He was utterly exhausted, his whole body felt as if it was submerged in filth, dirty and stinking, but his hair was shiny and black.


    His eyes, too, revealed a hint of Divine Light.


    His spiritual state was pretty good as well.


    With the ingestion of the second Blood Cleansing Pill, Tang Feng involuntarily gave up control of his body.


    Including the six remaining severed veins ¡ª other than the heart vein, the liver, spleen, lung, stomach, and kidney veins, as well as the neck, leg, bone, and hand veins ¡ª were all going to be restored one by one.


    He was also thankful for his aunt¡¯s efforts over the years; otherwise, with the withering of all the veins, the only fate waiting for him would have been death.


    Feeling grateful, Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help but sigh with relief.


    As the severed veins were renewed, he began to feel more and more real, and the fit between his soul and body became increasingly perfect.


    This was precisely what Tang Feng had hoped to see.


    The six Blood Cleansing Pills not only completely rid Tang Feng of the torment of the severed veins but also laid the foundation for cultivation.


    The revitalized nine veins were bursting with vitality, devoid of any sign of death.


    Like undergoing a rebirth, standing atop a cliff, Tang Feng was filled with anticipation.


    Perhaps before long, he would conquer this blue sky.


    This world would be at his feet.


    After the Mystical Medical Heart Scripture had circulated nine times, Tang Feng felt his breath was robust and he was very satisfied.


    Now, he was truly an ordinary person.


    Unless accident befall him, he wouldn¡¯t have to dread death anymore, dispelling a great worry from his mind, which held significant meaning for Tang Feng.


    After consuming the Fast Moving Pill, though of low quality, the elixir was still effective.


    On the downhill path, Tang Feng walked as if on the flat ground.


    At the foot of the mountain, his breath slightly ragged, he really wanted to let out a long howl, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t even if he wanted to.


    In a small rental house, Tang Feng took a bath, changed into a new set of clothes, and with a backpack, headed towards the Murong Family¡¯s residence.


    The four-day gathering had brought substantial gains.


    Now, even as a mortal, Tang Feng possessed the ability to protect himself.


    It seems it was time to properly understand this world.


    Upon returning to the Murong Family residence, from a distance, he heard a burst of laughter.


    The voice sounded somewhat familiar.


    Was his aunt this happy today?


    Curious, Tang Feng walked in and, when he saw the woman sitting in the garden, his smile receded, and he walked over with an expressionless face.


    ¡°Feng¡¯er, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Murong Qinglan was overjoyed, and without regarding others present, she swept over with a fragrant breeze, embracing Tang Feng tightly.


    He was really starting to get accustomed to his aunt always treating him like a child.


    With her devilish figure and soft waist, anyone who even brushed against her would desire more, especially Tang Feng, with his young, vigorous blood energy.


    An awkward moment ensued as Murong Qinglan¡¯s expression changed; her mouth slightly opened, followed by a flush of red spreading across her face.


    She forcibly composed herself and retreated into Tang Feng¡¯s embrace, giving him a peculiar look.


    ¡°Ahem, I...I didn¡¯t mean to do that,¡± Tang Feng moved backward, removed the bag, and placed it in front of him to cover his embarrassment.


    ¡°Feng¡¯er has grown up,¡± Murong Qinglan finally realized something and her heart pounded.


    Perhaps, she couldn¡¯t be so casual anymore in the future.


    Seeing a trace of silence in Murong Qinglan¡¯s eyes, Tang Feng¡¯s heart ached, and he involuntarily pulled her closer, ¡°Auntie, I will always be the Feng¡¯er in your heart and that will never change.¡±


    Murong Qinglan was momentarily stunned; suddenly, her eyes reddened with tears.


    She no longer had any real support and, after a failed marriage, she had planned to live alone, only wanting to see Tang Feng grow up¡ªthat was enough for her.


    Just a moment ago, she thought she was going to lose Tang Feng; she hadn¡¯t expected to hear such touching words and found herself happily crying.


    She gently pushed Tang Feng away and gave him a glance, ¡°You know what¡¯s good for you.


    Your classmate has been looking for you a few times.


    I will pour you a glass of water, and you two can have a chat.¡±


    Watching her retreating figure, a spark of resolve flashed in Tang Feng¡¯s eyes¡ªhe needed to find a companion for his aunt while she was still in her prime.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Tang Feng harbored a strong resentment toward Qin Siyu.


    ¡°I have something I want to discuss with you,¡± Qin Siyu said, displeased by Tang Feng¡¯s expression but not showing it.


    Tang Feng shook his head, ¡°You can leave; I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    ¡°Can...


    Can you at least hear me out?¡± Qin Siyu almost lost her temper.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time, I¡¯m not interested.


    Leave,¡± Tang Feng was mildly moved.


    This attitude wasn¡¯t what he wanted, and he had some lingering resentment towards his ex.


    No one could blame him¡ªQin Siyu had put people through a lot last time, and this much restraint was already something, given Tang Feng¡¯s current temperament.


    Otherwise, he would¡¯ve just driven people out, looking handsome and tall on the outside but having a heart as venomous as a viper¡¯s.


    ¡°Humph!


    What¡¯s so great about that.¡± Qin Siyu had never seen Tang Feng this assertive before; his attitude took her by surprise.


    This was unprecedented; the shy and timid Tang Feng had changed, or was this his true nature all along?


    ¡°Feng¡¯er, why are you being like this to her?


    This girl isn¡¯t that bad,¡± Murong Qinglan interjected.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t let her appearance fool you.


    Right, I have something for you,¡± Tang Feng reached for a small porcelain bottle and handed it to Murong Qinglan.


    Upon opening the bottle, her eyes lit up, ¡°It smells wonderful, what is this?¡±


    ¡°Youthful Elixir, if you take it regularly, your beauty will be eternal,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    Murong Qinglan¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°You didn¡¯t fall for the advertisements outside, did you?


    They¡¯re deceptive.


    How could such a medicine exist in this world?


    Don¡¯t tell me you spent all your money on this?¡±


    ¡°Well!


    Auntie, whether it works or not, you won¡¯t know until you try,¡± Lin Feng broke into a cold sweat, amazed at this woman¡¯s rampant imagination, making claims without any basis.


    ¡°Is this medicine certified?


    What if it causes problems after taking it?¡± Although Murong Qinglan yearned to look more beautiful, her life was more important.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, absolutely nothing will happen.


    Don¡¯t you trust Feng¡¯er¡¯s words?¡± Lin Feng looked despondent, prompting Murong Qinglan to reluctantly swallow a pill.


    ¡°Oh!


    This feels nice,¡± Murong Qinglan felt as if she were surrounded by a refreshing breeze and stretched out her hand unconsciously, the feeling akin to the coolness of aloe vera.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Tang Feng staring straight at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Murong Qinglan asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Auntie, go wash your face,¡± after saying this, Tang Feng quickly retreated to his own room, hand on his heart, feeling its wild palpitations.


    Murong Qinglan was very confused by Tang Feng¡¯s reaction, suddenly feeling a coolness over her chest.


    She looked down, gasped softly, and then hurried back to her own room.


    Her heart was equally in turmoil, even shocking herself.


    How much had this young man seen?


    Confident in her own impressive figure, she noticed something different¡ªit seemed to have lifted considerably, and her skin had gotten much whiter.


    The Jade Beauty Pill had incredible effects.


    In her excitement, she almost forgot her own disheveled state.

 Chapter 5 - 5 005 Star Refining Technique

    ?5: 005: Star Refining Technique 5: 005: Star Refining Technique After a long while, Tang Feng finally calmed down, feeling somewhat helpless around such a woman.


    Tang Feng planned to return home in the next few days.


    He wanted to give the Tang Family a surprise, a shock to those who shunned his mother.


    Speaking of Tang Feng¡¯s mother, it was a pitiful tale.


    She was driven to illness by the relentless pressures of the Tang Family and left this world all too soon.


    As for this, Tang Feng¡¯s deep-seated resentment was like a looming thunderstorm, ready to erupt at any moment.


    In the following time, he didn¡¯t want to waste a second.


    He began channeling the Mystical Medical Heart Scripture, embarking on the true path of re-cultivation.


    The Mysterious Medical Nine Revolutions constituted one complete cycle, which included nine meridians and eighteen acupoints.


    On Chaoyang Mountain, with the help of the Blood Cleansing Pill, Tang Feng had already successfully circulated one complete cycle and was essentially stepping into the Postnatal Martial Realm.


    He only needed to unblock the eighteen acupoints to advance to the Innate level, which posed no challenge for Tang Feng.


    Inside the porcelain bottle, he had already prepared Refining Spirit Pills for cultivation.


    Although most were Low Grade, they offered unexpected benefits for an ordinary body.


    After one cycle, Tang Feng began to search for suitable Attack Techniques.


    The result made him laugh and cry; due to the age of the techniques, those below Immortal Level had long been discarded by him, so much so that now he couldn¡¯t think of a single one to practice.


    Sky Crashing Seal, Qiankun Seven Palm, Leisurely Wandering Dragon¡ªeach technique was of Immortal Technique level.


    Unless he reached the Mahayana Realm, these powerful Attack Techniques were merely for viewing.


    Stepping outside into the courtyard, as Tang Feng gazed upon the night sky filled with stars, a shiver ran through him, and a cultivation technique emerged in his mind.


    Star Refining Technique.


    A dense array of mystic glyphs surged forth.


    This was not a secret technique he had practiced before; could it be that his previous life had obtained it?


    Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help feeling ecstatic.


    This was like manna from heaven.


    When Murong Qinglan arrived in the garden with a simple meal of three dishes and a soup, Tang Feng snapped back to reality.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, to be so engrossed?¡± Murong Qinglan noticed that Tang Feng¡¯s demeanor had starkly changed compared to before.


    Now he exuded health and was subtly assuming an air of authority, making him seem much more mature.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.


    Aunt Lan, would you like to come back to the Tang Family with me?¡± Tang Feng asked, feeling concerned for this woman.


    If she didn¡¯t accompany him back to the Tang Family, he wouldn¡¯t feel at ease.


    ¡°Feng¡¯er, I won¡¯t go back with you.


    You¡¯ve grown up; you can live on your own now.


    Aunt Lan has thought it over these past few days.


    I shouldn¡¯t always be by your side; it¡¯s not good for your growth.


    You should make more friends, step out of the Tang Family, venture into society, and strive to change yourself.


    No matter what the future holds, you ought to live an extraordinary life,¡± Murong Qinglan said with a smile.


    ¡°Aunt Lan, you don¡¯t understand.


    After my mother passed, you became the closest person to me.


    You¡¯ve sacrificed so much for me.


    I can¡¯t leave you behind without peace of mind, unless you find a man who brings you happiness.


    Then I would be reassured,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°There will be no other man like that for me.


    Love is too luxurious for me.


    Feng¡¯er, don¡¯t worry.


    I will visit you when I can,¡± Murong Qinglan replied.


    ¡°Alright then, since you¡¯ve decided, I¡¯ll respect your wishes.


    After I leave, you must take good care of yourself.


    If you ever want to talk, just call me.


    No matter the time or place, I will always answer.


    If there¡¯s any issue, I¡¯ll be there at your call,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really grown up.


    It seems that after this great calamity, even your way of speaking has become sharp, and you¡¯ve learned to care for others.


    Feng¡¯er, I am very relieved.


    Rest assured, I will definitely find the medicinal materials to cure you,¡± Murong Qinglan said.


    ¡°Aunt Lan, it¡¯s not necessary anymore.


    You don¡¯t have to work so hard anymore; my illness has been cured,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    Murong Qinglan stood up in disbelief, her face a picture of incredulity.


    ¡°Is that true?


    How were you cured?¡±


    ¡°Truly.


    Remember the medicine I gave you before?


    It was from an Old Pharmacist, and I consider myself lucky to have encountered this benefactor.


    After taking that medicine, I got better,¡± Tang Feng lied with good intentions.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful,¡± Murong Qinglan exclaimed, jumping up in excitement.


    ¡°Aunt Lan, so you don¡¯t need to worry about me anymore.


    I hope you can always be happy and joyful.


    If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have had such a hard life,¡± Tang Feng said, looking at the woman before him with pity and gratitude.


    ¡°Feng¡¯er, it¡¯s such a relief you¡¯re alright.


    I¡¯ve finally accomplished the task your sister entrusted to me,¡± Murong Qinglan said, feeling a weight lifted off her shoulders, and her smile was now unburdened¡ªshe had indeed given a lot over the years.


    Tang Feng could feel it, a smile that reached the heart, making even the starlight seem dim in comparison.


    He hoped she could be this happy every day.


    This beautiful woman had married a man she did not love, just to obtain a few thousand-year-old medicinal materials for him.


    The previous Tang Feng truly had no way to repay you.


    The current Tang Feng was of course very moved; he had never encountered such relatives before.


    In this life, he must make her happy.


    ¡°Aunt Lan, in this life, I will take good care of you,¡± Tang Feng said seriously.


    ¡°Hehe, as long as you¡¯re willing, that¡¯s good enough for me.


    I can take care of myself,¡± Murong Qinglan laughed.


    In her eyes, Xiao Hai was still a child.


    ¡°I will.¡± Tang Feng nodded earnestly as he looked at Murong Qinglan, silently vowing to himself that he would give Murong Qinglan a wonderful future.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat, it¡¯s getting cold.¡± Murong Qinglan, seeing the determination in Tang Feng¡¯s eyes, said no more and didn¡¯t take it too seriously.


    In her view, Tang Feng had a long way to go before he could fully grow up.


    Life isn¡¯t as one wishes; the outside competition is too brutal, and a moment of carelessness could lead to complete devastation.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to crush Tang Feng¡¯s confidence; all she had was encouragement.


    She hoped Tang Feng would become better.


    That is what all relatives would wish to see.


    Murong Qinglan and Tang Feng didn¡¯t notice that, in a distant corner, a pair of venomous eyes was watching them.


    ¡°Damn, why are they so good to Tang Feng?


    Murong Qinglan, just you wait,¡± the person muttered venomously before turning and leaving.


    Tang Feng¡¯s eyes sparkled with sharpness as he gazed toward that corner, deep in thought.


    Wasn¡¯t that Murong Tian?


    Daring to target Aunt Lan, is he seeking death?


    Tang Feng was puzzled.


    He could fully feel Murong Tian¡¯s jealousy and murderous intent.


    Could it be that Aunt Lan had some secret?


    ¡°Aunt Lan, turn around.¡± Tang Feng would absolutely not allow anyone to target Murong Qinglan; he would never let her suffer even a little bit of harm.


    This was his instinctive reaction.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Murong Qinglan asked, puzzled, but still turned around.


    Tang Feng¡¯s hands moved swiftly, as if he was touching the stars in the sky, and in what might have been an illusion, several threads of silver light wrapped around his fingers.


    He whispered softly, ¡°Swift!¡±


    Several strands of silver thread entered Murong Qinglan¡¯s body.


    Huh!


    Feeling something enter her body, Murong Qinglan swiftly turned around and was about to ask when she saw Tang Feng¡¯s face pale and him leaning on the stone table, breathing rapidly.


    ¡°Feng, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Murong Qinglan was frightened, thinking that his illness had flared up again.


    ¡°Aunt Lan, I¡¯m fine, please sit down.¡± After several breaths, Tang Feng¡¯s complexion visibly improved.


    ¡°What on earth happened?


    Are you trying to scare me to death?¡± Murong Qinglan gasped.


    ¡°Aunt Lan, after I leave, you need to beware the people of the Murong Family, especially that Murong Tian,¡± Tang Feng said earnestly.


    ¡°Xiao Tian, what about him?¡± She had a rather good impression of Murong Tian.


    Seeing Murong Qinglan¡¯s expression, Tang Feng knew anything he said would be in vain, ¡°Aunt Lan, if you encounter danger, remember to call for Feng.


    I will appear by your side in time.¡±


    Murong Qinglan smiled, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re an Immortal who can appear instantly at a call?


    Nevertheless, I like hearing that.


    Let¡¯s eat.


    You won¡¯t be able to eat the food I cook every day in the future.¡±


    With those words, the atmosphere noticeably stiffened.

 Chapter 6 - 6 006 First Arrival at the Tang Family

    ?6: 006: First Arrival at the Tang Family 6: 006: First Arrival at the Tang Family Tang Feng fell silent for a moment before laughing, ¡°Auntie, what you said isn¡¯t right.


    As long as I want to come back, will you refuse to cook for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I will cook for you when you come back, but, your auntie will be leaving for a while,¡± Murong Qinglan hesitated.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Tang Feng asked eagerly, and then he laughed at himself for asking.


    The impressive Medicine Master had lost composure, which shouldn¡¯t have happened.


    He realized that the obsessions of his former self were too deep, already severely affecting his mental state.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find a friend, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be gone too long,¡± Murong Qinglan¡¯s smile was somewhat forced, and Tang Feng could clearly see it.


    But no matter how he asked, she wouldn¡¯t divulge her secrets.


    Fortunately, he had left behind the Star Illusion Technique.


    No matter where she was, Tang Feng could find her based on the trajectory of the stars, and he could also momentarily control her body using the power of the stars.


    Of course, this was a great harm to Tang Feng, the greater the distance, the more severe the injury could be.


    In serious cases, it could lead to broken meridians and endanger his life, but in order to protect Murong Qinglan, Tang Feng didn¡¯t hesitate to do it.


    A true man has things he will and won¡¯t do; for those he needs to protect, even if it costs him his life, it is worth it.


    ¡°Then you must be careful, you can¡¯t leave me behind,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°Alright, your auntie won¡¯t abandon you, finish your meal and go to sleep early, your brother-in-law is coming over tomorrow.¡± Murong Qinglan left because she dared not stay there for too long.


    In front of Tang Feng, her mood could not stay calm; the pressure from the nervousness made it hard for her to breathe.


    She herself couldn¡¯t explain why she felt afraid of Tang Feng.


    His feelings were no different; if she were really just his auntie, it would have been fine, but he was a complete stranger, a powerful being from the Immortal Realm, an esteemed figure of an entire realm.


    Indeed, emotions are the most tormenting.


    Returning to his room, Tang Feng didn¡¯t rest.


    Once a powerful being, he didn¡¯t want to waste too much time.


    Cultivation was his primary task.


    This Star Refining Technique could be described as profound and vast.


    Although not an Immortal Technique, it was a high-level technique that was hard to come by for practitioners.


    The boy was actually quite lucky, just not very fortunate in life.


    The extensive content covered by the Star Refining Technique amazed Tang Feng; the cultivator who created this technique would at least be at the Golden Immortal level if not perished.


    Stars encompass infinite possibilities.


    Stars are the oldest entities, each possibly representing past glory.


    To Tang Feng, they seemed alive.


    As long as he could dance with them, he was already beginning to do this.


    Now he had only learned the first layer, capable of using Star Illusion Technique, Star Rush Technique, and Star Guiding Technique.


    After breaking through to the Innate Martial Realm, there would be Star Gathering Spirit Technique, Star Cloud Penetration Skill, and Star Falling Sword Technique.


    After reaching the Gathering Spirit Martial Realm, there would be a third layer, but it was not yet accessible.


    The Star Refining Technique turned out to be an Inheritance Secret Technique, which surprised Tang Feng even more.


    The next morning, the sky was clear and blue, a light breeze blew pleasantly as Tang Feng closed his eyes, savoring the many memories left in the courtyard.


    Apart from Murong Qinglan, he didn¡¯t feel much attachment to anything else.


    He spread his arms and began practicing his punches in the courtyard.


    Sounds of powerful and vigorous movements gradually echoed, and after a short while, sonic booms occurred, sounding like the roar of an airplane or the engine of a ship.


    Tang Feng grew more relaxed, and when he finished his practice, he saw Murong Qinglan holding her phone, staring at him in astonishment.


    ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What on earth are you hiding from me?


    Take a look for yourself,¡± Murong Qinglan¡¯s inner world was in chaos.


    Her nephew had completely changed after that fall.


    Tang Feng watched himself on the screen, moving as fluidly as flowing water, the surrounding plants swaying with his rhythm, even the scattered leaves and debris dancing in his wake.


    This was the level of Intention Movement.


    He quickly checked his body and indeed, after practicing the set of punches, six more acupoints had opened in his body.


    He was just five acupoints away from the Innate Realm.


    The Star Guiding Technique was so powerful that Tang Feng also held it in high regard; the person who created this set of techniques was truly remarkable.


    ¡°Auntie, you must keep this a secret for me; these are all techniques my Master taught me.¡± Tang Feng made up a Master on the spot.


    ¡°Was it that Pharmacist who cured you?¡± Murong Qinglan took the bait immediately, and Tang Feng was relieved.


    The video was quite extraordinary, but he wasn¡¯t worried about it getting out.


    After all, if people in this world saw this scene, they¡¯d probably just attribute it to good special effects.


    Tang Feng felt somewhat guilty for deceiving her but still nodded, ¡°Yes, my Master doesn¡¯t want me to tell anyone, please forgive me, Auntie.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s a great thing that you could meet such a noble person.


    Now I am completely at ease.


    Come with me, your father is already in the living room,¡± Murong Qinglan said with a smile.


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t show any joy.


    In fact, his former self hadn¡¯t seen this father for five or six years, and for Tang Feng, there wouldn¡¯t be any familial affection.


    At the entrance of the great hall, Tang Feng encountered Murong Tian and Murong Chong again.


    After seeing Murong Qinglan enter first, the two stopped Tang Feng.


    ¡°Oh, Young Master Tang, you¡¯ve finally ended your days of being guarded by a woman.


    Eating free meals for over a decade, there¡¯s truly no one else as rare as you in this world,¡± Murong Chong mocked Tang Feng with a snide tone.


    ¡°Kid, be more careful, don¡¯t end up falling off a cliff again, you won¡¯t always be so lucky,¡± Murong Tian sneered.


    Tang Feng raised his hand slightly, then swung it down heavily.


    Slap!


    Murong Tian was struck by a slap and fell two zhang away.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± Murong Chong was stunned for a moment; he truly hadn¡¯t expected Tang Feng to dare hit someone, and such a loud slap at that.


    He threw a punch at Tang Feng¡¯s face, and Murong Chong, having trained for a few years, did have some strength.


    An inch away from Tang Feng¡¯s face, the fist was grabbed.


    ¡°Ow!


    It hurts!¡± Murong Chong¡¯s eyes bulged out.


    Just over ten days ago, this kid was someone they could easily carve up, yet now he suddenly possessed such great strength.


    ¡°Still want to hit me?


    Just with you, Murong Chong,¡± Tang Feng sneered, and without stopping his feet, he kicked towards Murong Chong¡¯s knee.


    Thud!


    The young man screamed and knelt on the ground in pain.


    ¡°Tang Feng, how dare you strike us, you¡¯re dead!¡± Murong Tian clutched half of his face and roared.


    ¡°Come on over if you can, only trash babbles,¡± Tang Feng said contemptuously as he glanced at Murong Tian.


    ¡°Dad, Grandpa, Tang Feng is hitting people,¡± Murong Tian actually ran into the living room.


    Tang Feng, who had expected him to rush over, shook his head.


    Such a young generation was a sheer disgrace.


    ¡°Murong Chong, apologize to me, and perhaps I might spare you,¡± Tang Feng pulled the man up, but the other¡¯s fist was still in his hand.


    ¡°Dream on,¡± Murong Chong actually had more backbone than Murong Tian.


    ¡°No apology, huh?


    Then you¡¯re in for a good show,¡± Tang Feng said as he saw enough, suddenly countering Murong Chong¡¯s fist, then fell backward, heavily crashing to the ground.


    ¡°Feng¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Feng,¡± Murong Wuji¡¯s face immediately darkened upon coming out and seeing the scene, ¡°Beast!


    What have you done!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I, he...¡± Murong Chong found himself at a loss for words.


    ¡°Get your punishment yourself, get out!¡± Murong Wuji was livid with anger.


    Murong Tian glared at Tang Feng hatefully.


    He had never anticipated the other party would pull such a move; now, he was powerless.


    Having been beaten for no reason and with his frail health, the old man would not believe him.


    ¡°Tang Feng, just you wait and see, there¡¯s a long road ahead of us,¡± Murong Tian knew he could not gain an advantage at this point and, coupled with the absence of his parents and the pointlessness of waiting any longer, he hurriedly followed Murong Chong and left quickly.


    ¡°Grandfather!


    Uncle,¡± Tang Feng stood up and dusted off his clothes, notably not calling for his father.


    ¡°All is well, then; these years, I¡¯ve neglected the discipline of Tian¡¯er and the others ¡ª¨C blame me,¡± Murong Wuji¡¯s white hair was a testament to his not so easy life.


    The status of the Murong Family in Nanzhu City had been weakening day by day, and he was powerless to change it.


    ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m fine, thanks for taking me in these years, Xiao Feng only has gratitude for you and my uncles, you need to take care of your health from now on,¡± Tang Feng did not want to stay longer; pretending was truly uncomfortable.


    ¡°Go on, come and visit when you have time,¡± Murong Wuji patted Tang Feng on the shoulder and, along with his uncle, turned to leave without saying much.


    To them, Tang Feng was an outsider, nothing more.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, let¡¯s go,¡± Tang Jianjun¡¯s face was expressionless.


    Though only in his early forties, he looked like a man in his fifties or sixties, and Murong Qinglan sighed softly.


    She could only be speechless towards her brother-in-law, who was weak to the extreme.


    How could he even bear to stay in that household?


    As she watched Tang Feng¡¯s receding figure, she didn¡¯t accompany him, fearing the reluctance to part.


    To tell the truth, it felt as if her heart was hollowed out, and it was uncomfortable.


    ¡°Brother-in-law, don¡¯t let Feng¡¯er suffer anymore, that¡¯s your responsibility,¡± Murong Qinglan called out.


    Tang Jianjun only paused for a moment, then continued on his way.


    At that moment, Tang Feng¡¯s voice came to Murong Qinglan¡¯s ears, ¡°Auntie, goodbye, don¡¯t be sad, I am the sun by day, and the stars by night.


    Whenever you wish, I will always be by your side, no matter when or where.¡±


    Suddenly, tears flowed uncontrollably, and Murong Qinglan was at a loss.

 Chapter 7 - 7 007 One day he will proudly ride the clouds and outshine the nine heavens

    ?7: 007: One day he will proudly ride the clouds and outshine the nine heavens 7: 007: One day he will proudly ride the clouds and outshine the nine heavens The Tang Family was not considered exceptionally distinguished and could barely squeeze into the second-class families of Nanzhu City, far below the Murong Family.


    However, as the Tang Family revered martial arts, their societal status was relatively high and their reputation was excellent.


    Naturally, a younger generation member like Tang Feng, who could not cultivate, would be discarded.


    If not for Tang Jianjun¡¯s insistence, Tang Feng might have been expelled from the family.


    As for medicinal ingredients, not a single one was given to him, let alone any intervention in matters concerning Tang Feng.


    In the eyes of the Tang Family, Tang Feng was the embodiment of disgrace and a synonym for a plague-bringer.


    They would rather he died off.


    They certainly did not want to hear outsiders talk daily about how that ¡°useless member of the Tang Family¡± was doing this or that.


    More than a decade ago, the Tang Family Patriarch had already declared that Tang Feng was no longer a member of the Tang Family, an announcement that was a significant reason for the Murong Family¡¯s demise.


    As Tang Feng stepped through the great gates of the Tang Family once more, his mood was calm, his expression indifferent.


    To him, this place was unfamiliar; his childhood memories were long gone, probably a special form of forgetfulness, which was truly pitiable.


    The issue of his birth was not his fault, yet he was bound by invisible shackles, eliciting sympathy.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, come with me to the ancestral hall.


    Grandfather and the others are conducting the ancestral rites, and they have agreed to allow you to acknowledge your ancestors and return to the family,¡± Tang Jianjun said excitedly, having waited a long time for this day.


    Looking at Tang Feng, whose complexion was pale, he felt a great sense of guilt.


    As a father, he was definitely unqualified.


    Tang Feng did not respond, just observing everything around him.


    This scene made Tang Jianjun¡¯s heart sour; this was his son¡¯s home, yet it felt more foreign than a stranger¡¯s.


    No matter what, this time he had to secure some basic rights for Tang Feng.


    Outside the ancestral hall, hundreds of well-dressed Tang Family members gathered together.


    On the rooftop, dozens of tables filled with offerings were set up, the atmosphere solemn and grand.


    The elderly man standing in the center must be the Tang Family Head, Tang Wentian, behind him in a row were Tang Feng¡¯s uncles, and behind them, a dozen young people representing the Tang Family¡¯s current generation.


    Tang Feng actually ranked third among them; had things gone differently, his status would have been quite high.


    In the fourth row were the women who had married out of the Tang Family, now considered half-blood relatives.


    Their status was now higher than Tang Feng¡¯s, which was an ironic twist.


    It was already a modern society, yet the Tang Family still clung to traditional feudal thinking, continuing the practice of shunning their own descendants, a common tactic within the family.


    The married-out women still held significant value and, though no longer considered part of the Tang Family, they had become the masters of the Tang Family.


    Seeing this, Tang Feng could only scoff.


    A family that could not embrace all streams will ultimately not achieve greatness and is bound to eventually disappear in the currents of history.


    As Tang Jianjun led Tang Feng over, the buzz of discussion immediately rose, with onlookers sneering, fake smiles greeting, hostile stares, and indifferent expressions reflecting a variety of states.


    Tang Jianjun approached Tang Wentian, ¡°Dad, I have brought the person back.¡±


    ¡°Mm, Tang Feng, light the incense, kneel and perform the three bows and nine kowtows, and you will be considered returned to the family,¡± he said indifferently, his tone almost sounding like charity, which was very grating to hear.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, kneel down quickly,¡± Tang Jianjun urged.


    Tang Feng remained unmoved.


    He bowed deeply and then looked at Tang Wentian and the other members of the Tang Family, ¡°I am here today to resolve a matter.


    These years I have managed to survive, thanks to the Tang Family¡¯s great favor.


    If not for my aunt, I probably couldn¡¯t stand here today.


    Since you have already erased me, Tang Feng, from your hearts, why should I care any longer?


    From this day forth, I, Tang Feng, am no longer part of the Tang Family, with no further ties in this lifetime.


    Continue on,¡± he said with a faint smile and turned to leave.


    A glint of sharpness passed through Tang Wentian¡¯s eyes.


    An uncle, Tang Jiayong, stood out and barked loudly, ¡°Insolence!


    You, audacious brat, stop right there!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Feng!¡± Tang Jianjun was stunned, never expecting Tang Feng¡¯s reaction to be so vehement, rendering all his efforts futile.


    ¡°What advice do you have?¡± Tang Feng turned back, looking calmly at Tang Jiayong.


    ¡°Truly a brute, don¡¯t you even know how to respect your elders?¡± Tang Jiayong yelled angrily.


    Angered, Tang Feng, empowered by the Star Rush Technique, moved so swiftly that the onlookers saw only a blur.


    Then Tang Jiayong was sent flying, landing hard a good distance away, and everyone watched Tang Feng in astonished silence.


    ¡°If you utter another foul word, I will cripple you.¡± Tang Feng gave Tang Jiayong a chilling glare, then turned back to the other members of the Tang Family, ¡°Step aside.¡±


    The members of the Tang Family gasped in astonishment, involuntarily making way.


    The martial arts skills of the fourth uncle ranked among the top five in the Tang Family at that time; this young man had floored someone with a single punch, and they acknowledged that they were no match for him.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, how dare you!¡± Tang Jianjun exclaimed in alarm, angrily reprimanding him.


    Tang Feng coldly swept him with a glance, ¡°Speak another word, and I will not spare you either.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, excellent, truly worthy of the Tang Family¡¯s bloodline.


    Feng¡¯er, let¡¯s forget the past.


    Stay here, and from now on, you can control the resources of the Tang Family as you please,¡± Tang Wentian laughed heartily.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.


    Also, I¡¯m no longer a member of the Tang Family.


    Continue without me.¡± With that, he walked away without looking back.


    The uncles of the Tang Family, furious, were about to chase after him, but Tang Wentian stopped them, ¡°He has grievances in his heart, let him go.


    I never expected Tang Feng to achieve such great fortune; indeed, fate is unpredictable.¡±


    With a sigh, Tang Wentian looked at the younger generation of the Tang Family and suddenly realized not one among this exceptional young generation could compare to Tang Feng, which left him deeply moved.


    However, he wouldn¡¯t just keep sighing.


    Even if he had made mistakes, he wouldn¡¯t admit them publicly.


    Regardless, the Tang Family was still the Tang Family without Tang Feng.


    Tang Jianjun chased after him to the doorway and stopped Tang Feng, ¡°Xiao Feng, why do you have to do this?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no particular reason.


    Why pine for things we never had?


    Our father-son bond ends here.


    Live your own life from now on and don¡¯t come looking for me.¡± Tang Feng threw a porcelain bottle to Tang Jianjun and strode off, soon disappearing into the distance.


    Blood Cleansing Pill!


    Tang Jianjun¡¯s hands trembled as he stared at the porcelain bottle, tears welling up in his eyes.


    He knew the preciousness of the elixir; even a Super Family might not be able to produce it, yet he now held three pills in his hands.


    After a while, Tang Jianjun stored away the elixir, wiped away his tears, and gazed into the distance as if understanding much more; then he smiled.


    His son was a dragon, not to be confined by the small Tang Family.


    The wider world outside was his true playground.


    One day, Feng¡¯er would soar high above the clouds¡ªexcellent, that is my son, Tang Jianjun.


    From today onward, no one in the Tang Family could embarrass me.


    I will secure the rightful power for my son.


    In Nandu Cemetery, within an ancestral hall, Tang Feng knelt on the ground.


    ¡°This is for your son.


    Rest well; I will take good care of your sister.¡± Tang Feng looked at the photograph on the gravestone, his sighs never ceasing¡ªsuch stunning beauty, yet her life was so tragically brief.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion resounded, and the sky clouded over.


    Tang Feng looked up at the sky and smirked, ¡°Have you found yourself yet?¡±


    With a slight lift of his finger, he sketched mysterious gestures in the air.


    Nearby, a young, beautiful woman watched Tang Feng, bewildered.


    It was about to rain¡ªwhat was this young man doing?


    Boom!


    A bolt of lightning streaked across the sky, followed by thunder as if exploding right next to their ears.


    The young, beautiful woman screamed and fell to the ground.


    Tang Feng snapped out of his trance and ceased his air sketching, quickly walking over to the woman.


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?


    Wake up!¡± Tang Feng checked her pulse and immediately understood the reason.


    He swiftly tapped her body a few times, and she gradually came to.


    Just then, the rain poured down, drenching them both instantly.

 Chapter 8 - 8 008 First Meeting with Mu Qingwan

    ?8: 008: First Meeting with Mu Qingwan 8: 008: First Meeting with Mu Qingwan Tang Feng was utterly speechless, realizing that it was just his excitement that made him think those old fellows had noticed him when, in fact, it was just an ordinary rain.


    Looking at the woman in his arms again, he saw beauty without artifice, a natural complexion with fair skin, bright eyes like stars, and a lively spirit radiating from her whole being.


    She was very beautiful.


    She was the kind of woman that would attract you with a single glance, and make you fall drunk with wonder at the second look.


    Tang Feng was no exception, and it took a good while for him to come back to his senses.


    As he was looking at the woman, the woman was also looking at him.


    Mu Qingwan¡¯s beautiful eyes gazed at the young man in front of her, a blush spreading across her face, her hands protectively placed in front of her as she said weakly, ¡°Could you let go of me first?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Tang Feng paused, then he awkwardly let go and picked up an umbrella to shield her from the rain.


    Mu Qingwan stood up, but then she misstepped, her high heel twisting, and she fell towards Tang Feng.


    She immediately felt Tang Feng¡¯s warm chest against her, which embarrassed her greatly.


    Had she known, she would not have come alone; now she could not muster the strength in her injured foot to push him away even if she wanted to.


    ¡°Did you injure your foot?¡± Tang Feng, catching the scent of Mu Qingwan, felt a stir in his heart, but as a cultivator, he quickly gathered his wits.


    He was not a lecher, nor the type to take advantage of women.


    Seeing Mu Qingwan nod with pain, he glanced around, then helped her to sit on a stump, under the protection of the umbrella.


    Then, Tang Feng crouched down and gently removed her high heel.


    This gesture made Mu Qingwan¡¯s heart flutter uncontrollably.


    Tang Feng was so tender, and although he had never experienced the taste of women, he had done his share of foot rubbing and injury treating.


    The subconscious action moved Mu Qingwan deeply.


    All along, she had been fending for herself in supporting the Mu Family, with many eyes watching her with fierce intent, ready to devour her.


    Only when she came to the cemetery could she relax; it was a peaceful sanctuary in her heart.


    Now, a stranger was taking care of her, gently massaging her foot and blowing on it continuously.


    She felt a warm sensation spreading throughout her foot, and her heart raced.


    ¡°Sister Wan, you¡¯ve injured the tendons.


    It might take a couple of days to recover.


    Let me carry you back,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°No, no need.


    I can walk slowly.¡± Mu Qingwan sneezed, a bit chilled from the rain soaking her body.


    ¡°Sister Wan, there¡¯s no need to be afraid.


    Just regard me as a little brother,¡± Tang Feng said, not open to discussion, and pulled her onto his back.


    The moment their bodies touched, Tang Feng involuntarily trembled.


    It was a very clear sensation.


    Truth be told, he hadn¡¯t carried many women, and he had never felt such a genuine touch before.


    He shook off the ripples in his mind and quickly walked toward the exit of the park.


    ¡°Just put me down,¡± Mu Qingwan insisted as she saw Tang Feng carrying her, holding her purse in one hand, and trying to manage the umbrella with the other.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, we¡¯re almost out of the park,¡± Tang Feng replied, activating the Star Rush Technique.


    Soon, they descended from the mid-level of the mountain, and after leaving the park, Mu Qingwan pointed to a red sports car ahead.


    ¡°My car is over there.¡±


    Tang Feng walked over and gently put her down.


    Mu Qingwan¡¯s tranquil appearance in the misty rain was truly beautiful, which made Tang Feng¡¯s divine sense flutter.


    The car door opened, and Mu Qingwan got in.


    ¡°With your foot like that, you can¡¯t drive.


    Move to the passenger seat,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mu Qingwan got down from the car, and seeing her in pain, Tang Feng simply lifted her up across his arms.


    With a soft call, Mu Qingwan quickly clutched Tang Feng¡¯s clothes, her eyes closed, not daring to look at Tang Feng again.


    ¡°Forgive me,¡± Tang Feng sighed inwardly, seeing her weakened state and feeling an even greater sense of pity.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s okay.¡± Mu Qingwan had never dated, never been so close to a boy, and her divine sense was completely scattered now.


    Her face was adorably red and very attractive.


    The short walk was a torrid distance for both Tang Feng and Mu Qingwan, as they were still strangers to each other after all.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Mu Qingwan didn¡¯t dare to look at Tang Feng.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± As Tang Feng helped Mu Qingwan into the passenger seat and was getting up, her hand didn¡¯t let go in time, and inadvertently she pulled off a few buttons on his shirt, which left him with a wry smile.


    Mu Qingwan paused for a moment, then quickly turned her head away, saying nervously, ¡°I...


    I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, rest assured, I won¡¯t blame you.


    You don¡¯t have to be so nervous or think too much,¡± Tang Feng chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not overthinking, and I will return your clothes to you,¡± Mu Qingwan¡¯s face was crimson.


    ¡°You don¡¯t really need to return the clothes, but it seems I forgot that I don¡¯t know how to drive,¡± Tang Feng said with a wry smile.


    ¡°Ah!


    You don¡¯t know how to drive?¡± Mu Qingwan was also stunned.


    Being soaked through, if they stayed too long, they might catch a cold, and there were important matters to handle in the afternoon.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m still a student, a senior in high school,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°So you will be taking the college entrance exam next year,¡± Mu Qingwan said.


    ¡°Yes, and the pressure is quite big, not such great scores,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°As long as you put in a bit more effort, you¡¯ll definitely get into a university,¡± Mu Qingwan said.


    ¡°Borrowing your lucky words then; if I truly get in, I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to a six-star hotel, you¡¯ll have to prepare well,¡± Mu Qingwan laughed.


    It had been a long while since she felt so relaxed.


    During their chat, Mu Qingwan made a call, asking a friend to come by taxi.


    Meanwhile, she became more and more familiar and relaxed with Tang Feng.


    Sister Wan, Brother Feng, their calls for each other were incredibly warm, as if they had known each other for many years.


    ¡°Brother Feng, sister will give you a present as a token of our meeting,¡± Mu Qingwan said as she took out a card shimmering with golden light and handed it over.


    Tang Feng took it and exclaimed, ¡°Supreme!


    Sister Wan, what do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°This is Nanzhu¡¯s largest entertainment venue, it¡¯s a good place for leisure.


    I¡¯m giving you this card, so you can go there and have fun whenever you¡¯re free,¡± Mu Qingwan said with a smile.


    ¡°Sister Wan, are you teaching me good habits or bad ones?¡± Tang Feng stared intently at the beauty before him, his eyes burning with fervor.


    ¡°Where did your mind wander off to?


    You¡¯re not allowed to flirt there.


    If you do, I¡¯m taking it back,¡± Mu Qingwan said sternly.


    ¡°Really, you¡¯re going to control that too?


    Sister Wan, what am I supposed to do when I think of a woman?¡± Tang Feng said with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Young but shrewd, the most important thing for you is to study hard,¡± Mu Qingwan glared at Tang Feng.


    ¡°I¡¯m already an adult, and you¡¯ve given me something so nice; it would be a waste not to use it.¡±


    ¡°No means no, or else I¡¯ll take it back,¡± Mu Qingwan tried to appear fierce, but sadly her act was poor.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you, sister.


    Since you¡¯ve cut off that thought, then I have no choice but to go to you,¡± Tang Feng said unconsciously.


    Mu Qingwan froze at his words, carefully looking at Tang Feng.


    What did he mean by that?


    ¡°Brother Feng, what...


    what do you mean by that?¡± Mu Qingwan¡¯s eyes almost welled up with water, and in that moment, her heart nearly broke free from its restraint.


    ¡°Sister Wan, you¡¯re very beautiful, like a goddess.


    After seeing you, I doubt I¡¯ll feel anything for other women, so you have to take responsibility for me,¡± Tang Feng said earnestly.


    ¡°You rascal, bullying your sister, huh?


    I¡¯ll show you!¡± Upon realizing, Mu Qingwan began to playfully slap Tang Feng in embarrassment and anger.


    After a few slaps, Tang Feng caught her hands, and their fingers intertwined.


    The soft skin made Tang Feng¡¯s heart flutter; this was a woman¡¯s hand, so comforting.


    ¡°Sister Wan, could it be that the heavens sent me to protect a goddess like you?¡± His words were quite impactful, and although they would be trivial to a seasoned flirt, Mu Qingwan was naive in matters of love and in a vulnerable state.


    Tang Feng¡¯s gentle tug at her heartstrings caused ripples within her innermost being.


    ¡°Smooth talker,¡± Mu Qingwan¡¯s eyes flickered with shyness, and her gaze became dreamy.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m quite pure-hearted, Sister Wan, don¡¯t get the wrong idea,¡± Tang Feng said earnestly as he held Mu Qingwan¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Bullies me and still claims to be pure-hearted, who would believe that,¡± Mu Qingwan gave Tang Feng a dismissive glance.


    ¡°My conscience is clear as day; if I were a bad guy, I could have done a lot today.


    It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m not that I treasure Sister Wan so much.


    Beautiful sister, you understand my feelings, right?¡± Tang Feng said, looking at her with deep affection.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Mu Qingwan lowered her head, her heart beating even faster.


    She swore that in her twenty-odd years of life, she had never felt like this before.

 Chapter 9 - 9 009 Responsible for me

    ?9: 009: Responsible for me 9: 009: Responsible for me Looking at Mu Qingwan¡¯s charming appearance, Tang Feng got somewhat distracted and subconsciously used slight force to pull her closer to himself.


    Thus, their heads gradually drew nearer, Mu Qingwan also seemed to have fallen into some kind of Illusion Realm, unable to resist and showing no signs of doing so, until their faces got so close they could feel each other¡¯s breath before snapping back to reality.


    Their eyes met, and a spark burst forth, growing fiercer by the second.


    If death was the consequence, then let it be, Tang Feng thought, as a mortal now, he didn¡¯t want to control himself anymore, so he leaned in towards those alluring lips.


    Bang bang!


    The car window was knocked on, startling both of them like frightened birds; they withdrew their hands and sat up straight on the seats, even more properly than a driving instructor would.


    Inside the car, one could hear their rapid breathing.


    Saved by a whisker from being kissed, Mu Qingwan was completely disheveled, unable to determine her current location, with nothing but a blank mind, such was the feeling of a first love.


    It felt like being caught, panicky.


    Tang Feng inwardly cursed his misfortune, after taking a deep breath, he opened the car door and stuck his head out.


    But outside, a woman dressed in professional attire had her head stuck in.


    An unexpected incident occurred, with both of them ending up lip-to-lip.


    For a good three to four seconds, the woman pulled back, cried out in shock, stumbled due to her high heels getting caught in the iron grates of a storm drain, and toppled backwards.


    Seeing this, Tang Feng hurried out of the car and reached out to pull her back.


    Then, they stared at each other silently, big eyes to small eyes, at loss for words.


    ¡°Let go of me, you blind fool,¡± the woman decisively pushed him, her strength not inconsiderable, causing Tang Feng to heavily crash against the car, making it shake.


    ¡°Sister, you should be the one getting angry, right?


    My first kiss was cruelly taken by you just like that, you tell me how you¡¯re going to compensate,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°You shameless man, it was clearly you who moved in,¡± the woman was so angry she felt like hitting someone.


    ¡°I knew it, women never admit to their mistakes easily, fine, I¡¯ll let it slide, but I need to get some kind of benefit from this, or I¡¯ll be at a huge loss,¡± he finished, brushing his hand over the woman¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Ah!


    I¡¯m going to kill you,¡± the woman nearly collapsed from anger, ¡°Qing Wan, what the hell are you up to, come out here right now.¡±


    ¡°Stop yelling, don¡¯t you know she hurt her leg?


    It was just a brush, no flesh on flesh, you think I¡¯m desperate,¡± Tang Feng said as he pulled out her shoe while holding her leg.


    ¡°You bastard, just you wait, I won¡¯t let you off,¡± the woman said, having gotten completely wet from the ordeal.


    Her exquisite curves were not the least bit inferior to Mu Qingwan¡¯s.


    ¡°Ah Feng, you go sit in the back, let Xiao Ya drive,¡± Mu Qingwan, having seen everything clearly, did not expect that her friend would have her first kiss stolen before her and that too by the man she was smitten with¡ªthings had become chaotic.


    Feeling somewhat disappointed inside, she, however, dared not show it.


    Once inside the car, Xiao Ya was still furious, ¡°Qing Wan, what the hell happened, and who is he?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, listen to me explain,¡± Mu Qingwan briefly narrated her accidental injury.


    ¡°So you say I came with you for nothing, this guy is not to be trusted, it would be better if you stayed away from him, it¡¯s best not to have any contact anymore,¡± Xiao Ya said annoyance.


    ¡°Sister Wan, your friend is quite something, took advantage of me and now tries to smear my reputation, truly rare in this world,¡± Tang Feng chimed in.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re the accuser playing the victim, Qing Wan, whose side are you really on?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Ya, it was an accident, I saw everything, he didn¡¯t expect you to lean in, and you didn¡¯t expect that it wasn¡¯t me sitting in the driver¡¯s seat,¡± Mu Qingwan explained with a smile.


    ¡°Qing Wan, you¡¯re really off, has this guy moved you just by helping you a tiny bit, so much that you¡¯re defending him at every turn?¡± Xiao Ya noticed something amiss, her gaze piercingly focused on Mu Qingwan.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that, it¡¯s not what you think,¡± Mu Qingwan hastily said.


    ¡°How do you know what I¡¯m thinking?


    Fine, after all this time you¡¯ve developed feelings for him.


    Tell me, lad, did you take advantage of Qing Wan?¡± Xiao Ya finally understood, a lifetime of sisterhood meant she¡¯d be foolish not to see the signs.


    ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m too busy cherishing her,¡± Tang Feng said, then realizing his words were inappropriate, as Mu Qingwan¡¯s cheeks flushed red once again.


    She was just too innocent, but Tang Feng liked it¡ªa spicy one and a gentle one, indeed a perfect match.


    ¡°What are you looking at, careful, or I¡¯ll gouge out your eyes,¡± Xiao Ya snapped, as she noticed Tang Feng staring at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re too full of yourself, I was looking outside, isn¡¯t that the traffic police coming our way?¡± Tang Feng pointed outside as he spoke.


    Xiao Ya took a look and saw that it was indeed the case.


    Suddenly, her face flushed with heat.


    This kid was really infuriating.


    ¡°Xiao Ya, hurry up, or you¡¯ll get fined.¡±


    ¡°To your place or mine?¡± Xiao Ya asked.


    ¡°To mine,¡± Mu Qingwan glanced at Tang Feng, but said nothing more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, just drop me off in the city,¡± Tang Feng spoke up.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do, you¡¯re coming to my place.


    Don¡¯t want you catching a cold,¡± Mu Qingwan flatly rejected Tang Feng¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°Qing Wan, you¡¯re taking him home?


    What¡¯s the situation between you two?¡± Xiao Ya was genuinely shocked.


    Her best friend, who wouldn¡¯t normally spare a glance for any of the nobility of Imperial City, seemed to have taken a liking to this boy.


    Could it be that an old deer liked fresh leaves?


    ¡°Xiao Ya, we¡¯re together every day.


    Don¡¯t spout nonsense; you¡¯re overthinking it,¡± Mu Qingwan glared at her, yet she dared not look at Tang Feng.


    ¡°Sister Wan, our business isn¡¯t up to her to meddle in, is it?¡±


    ¡°You two really are a pair of natural adversaries,¡± Mu Qingwan looked on with a headache.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Xiao Ya huffed coldly and said no more, focusing on driving.


    Tang Feng found something interesting from the back seat, ¡°Sister Wan, you and she are so close as sisters; do you use the same stuff for everything?¡±


    ¡°No, what are you referring to?¡± Mu Qingwan asked, puzzled.


    ¡°Cough cough, I accidentally noticed that both of you are wearing purple,¡± Tang Feng revealed.


    On hearing this, Mu Qingwan gave a start, and when she came to her senses, she glared at Tang Feng, ¡°I find you¡¯re getting naughtier by the day, young man.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d indeed like to be naughty, but would you let me?¡± Tang Feng said with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Mu Qingwan did not answer directly.


    ¡°Heh, no rejection means there¡¯s a chance.


    I¡¯ll cherish it and come to see you whenever I¡¯ve got time,¡± Tang Feng stated.


    Xiao Ya listened as their conversation got more intimate and immediately interrupted, ¡°Do you two think I¡¯m dead or something?¡±


    ¡°Uh, what does our romance have to do with you?


    Unless you want the same with me, I wouldn¡¯t mind, but Sister Wan might,¡± Tang Feng teased.


    ¡°You scoundrel, not a word of ivory comes out of your mouth,¡± Mu Qingwan never thought she could speak to a man like this, and what was stranger was she didn¡¯t mind it at all.


    Had it been any other man, she would not have been able to accept it.


    Why was that?


    She couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    ¡°Qing Wan, you¡¯re in trouble.


    Could it really be that you¡¯re falling for this bratty kid?¡± Xiao Ya said accusingly.


    ¡°Xiao Ya, don¡¯t talk nonsense; he¡¯s like a brother to me,¡± Mu Qingwan hurriedly explained.


    ¡°You think you can fool me?


    Really, I don¡¯t know what to say to you.


    Do you understand him at all?


    Is it worth it to open up to someone about whom you know nothing?¡± Xiao Ya pressed.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth it.


    I know he¡¯s a good person; that¡¯s enough for me.


    If he were a bad person, you wouldn¡¯t be seeing me now.


    And speaking of you, you almost fell earlier; wasn¡¯t it him who held onto you?¡± Mu Qingwan emphasized the word ¡°held¡± loudly.


    Xiao Ya¡¯s face turned red as she retorted angrily, ¡°It wasn¡¯t holding, Xiao Ya, what rubbish are you talking about?


    It was a grab, not a hold.¡±


    ¡°I also saw him touching your leg, didn¡¯t I?¡± Mu Qingwan whispered in Xiao Ya¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Fine, so you¡¯re starting to turn your elbow outwards?


    Just wait and see how I deal with you when we get back,¡± Xiao Ya glare fiercely at Mu Qingwan.


    ¡°A beauty is still beautiful even when she¡¯s angry,¡± Tang Feng truly opened his eyes.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was because he had been repressed for too long, but seeing the two women, he felt some primitive urges.


    ¡°No need for your slick talk; you¡¯re not going to change my opinion of you,¡± Xiao Ya replied, leaving Tang Feng speechless.


    ¡°Sister, your opinion of me doesn¡¯t affect me in the least, okay?


    I only care about what Sister Wan thinks,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°Okay, Ah Feng, she¡¯s my good sister.


    You already took a big advantage of her just now, so give her a break,¡± Mu Qingwan¡¯s voice was like a stream of clear water flowing through the heart, and it was very pleasing to hear.


    ¡°Cough cough, that was an accident.


    I didn¡¯t do it on purpose; otherwise, someone would definitely scratch me to pieces,¡± Tang Feng responded.


    ¡°Hmph, you think I won¡¯t scratch you right now?


    Just wait and see; I have a hundred ways to teach you a lesson,¡± Xiao Ya snorted coldly.


    ¡°Great, I¡¯m waiting,¡± Tang Feng laughed.


    He had lived for tens of thousands of years, yet no one had dared speak to him like this.


    In terms of having fun, even the Immortal Emperor couldn¡¯t keep up.


    Suddenly, he felt that his future life was going to be much more vivid and interesting, and he felt a hint of anticipation.

 Chapter 10 - 10 010 How about living together

    ?10: 010: How about living together?


    10: 010: How about living together?


    The car entered the villa complex, and Tang Feng knew, Lijiang Villa, they were all sea view homes, priced in the tens of millions¡ªhe really didn¡¯t expect Mu Qingwan to be so wealthy.


    Of course, Tang Feng wasn¡¯t too shocked.


    In his heart, money was just an external possession, strength was what he truly valued.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve never been to such a fancy place before, right?


    It scared you to death,¡± Xiao Ya teased Tang Feng with great excitement.


    ¡°Sister, we¡¯ve already gotten pretty close, no need to show off like this.


    No matter how fancy the place is, it¡¯s still meant for people to live in.


    It can¡¯t scare me.


    Not to brag, but the place I used to live could blow this spot away a thousand times over,¡± Tang Feng said with a laugh.


    ¡°Keep blowing your own trumpet, continue with your bragging.


    As of now, there still isn¡¯t a place in the entire Southern Domain City that can top Lijiang Villa,¡± Xiao Ya laughed, but didn¡¯t expect Tang Feng¡¯s skin to be so thick.


    ¡°Sister Wan, do you believe it?¡± Tang Feng didn¡¯t keep bantering with her, but instead turned to look at Mu Qingwan.


    ¡°I won¡¯t comment; don¡¯t drag me into this.


    One is my brother, the other is my bestie.


    I can¡¯t take sides¡ªbut if you like it here, you¡¯re welcome to stay with us,¡± Mu Qingwan said as the car drove into one of the villas.


    This villa wasn¡¯t particularly large, approximately two thousand square meters, with a small swimming pool, a little garden, and a tennis court.


    ¡°I disagree, Qing Wan, you¡¯re inviting the wolf into the house, hmmph!


    I¡¯m going in first.¡± After saying that, Xiao Ya stood up and left.


    ¡°What¡¯s the rush, help me inside.¡± Mu Qingwan felt dizzy and reminded her that she had been the one driving.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have him?


    I need to brush my teeth quick, I¡¯m so disgusted,¡± Xiao Ya glared at Tang Feng, which had its own charm.


    ¡°Sister, isn¡¯t it too late to brush now?


    It has already fused into your body.


    If this were ancient times, you¡¯d be doomed¡ªyou know what I mean,¡± Tang Feng remarked.


    ¡°You little devil, say that one more time,¡± Xiao Ya fumed with rage, ready to burst into flames.


    Seeing this, Mu Qingwan had to intervene, ¡°Xiao Ya, you¡¯re so much older than him, you don¡¯t need to stoop to his level.¡±


    ¡°Ah Feng, you too, should know when to stop.


    Bickering with a girl is not what a man should do,¡± Mu Qingwan scolded both, treating them equally.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s quite fun because I¡¯ve never experienced it before.


    Now that I have the chance, I naturally don¡¯t want to miss out,¡± Tang Feng chuckled.


    ¡°See, this is the ¡®brother¡¯ you¡¯ve acknowledged.


    He¡¯s definitely not a good person.


    Forget it, I¡¯ll help you inside.


    As for this scoundrel, let him fend for himself,¡± Xiao Ya took Mu Qingwan¡¯s arm and walked into the hall.


    Tang Feng followed them in.


    Looking at the interior decoration, it was indeed grand without losing luxury.


    The layout of the hall was simple but made with fine materials.


    It felt very warm upon entry.


    There was also a whiff of a scent, indistinguishable, but quite stimulating.


    At least Tang Feng¡¯s body cells were awakening to it.


    Maybe no man had been here before, and Mu Qingwan didn¡¯t realize that this fragrance could turn a man into a beast in an instant.


    The two women went upstairs, while Tang Feng took a tour of the hall.


    The kitchen was connected directly to the hall, making it look more spacious.


    As for the kitchenware, it must be pricey, with full intelligent control.


    Thankfully, he had seen such things at the Murong Family, or else he would have made a fool of himself.


    Sister Wan really knew how to enjoy life.


    Thinking about his own status as Supreme Level, yet he had never really enjoyed life.


    Always cultivating and healing, wasting tens of thousands of years.


    A pity, truly.


    The utmost fool.


    Thankfully, Heavenly Dao was kind enough to give him a new life.


    With this wonderful world, he was determined to grab hold of it, to taste the beauties and seize the wealth, nothing could be missed.


    ¡°Ah Feng, I had someone send over clothes, you can wear this pajama for now.


    I bought it for my dad, but it¡¯s never been used,¡± Mu Qingwan said.


    ¡°Sister Wan, it¡¯s all in the past, from now on you won¡¯t be lonely with me around, you can call me over to keep you company anytime,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Good, remember you said that, don¡¯t go back on your word when the time comes.¡± Mu Qingwan laughed somewhat mischievously, but Tang Feng didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Absolutely no regrets, Sister Wan, you look very beautiful in that pajama,¡± Tang Feng complimented before heading into the washroom on the first floor.


    Mu Qingwan¡¯s face beamed with the compliment.


    ¡°You reckless girl, running downstairs without your glasses.


    Are you intentionally trying to seduce that boy?¡± Xiao Ya was speechless, she had never seen Mu Qingwan lose her composure like this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wear glasses,¡± Mu Qingwan said, looking back at Xiao Ya with confusion.


    Xiao Ya didn¡¯t bother with niceties, she pointed at her chest and said, ¡°You might as well go without wearing anything.¡± Then she rolled her eyes.


    Mu Qingwan looked down and her face immediately turned crimson; she bit her lip and dashed upstairs.


    Once she shut the door, her heart was still pounding wildly, ¡°Did he see it?


    Ah, how am I supposed to face anyone now?¡±


    Mu Qingwan realized her face was burning hot, and her eyes grew dreamy.


    ¡°Could it be that I really have fallen for Ah Feng?¡± Mu Qingwan recognized the possibility and murmured to herself, unable to hide her embarrassment.


    Downstairs, Xiao Ya had her long white legs propped up on the coffee table, engrossed in a TV drama, apparently forgetting about Tang Feng¡¯s presence.


    Suddenly feeling something was off, she turned around and found Tang Feng blatantly staring at her legs; her dress barely covered her hips.


    ¡°Ah!


    You dirty kid, turn around right now.¡±


    ¡°Comrade Xiao Ya, why do you always realize things too late?


    I seriously doubt you¡¯re doing it on purpose; you¡¯ve already caused emotional trauma to my heart, and you must take responsibility,¡± Tang Feng slowly walked over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you come any closer, I¡ªI won¡¯t be polite with you,¡± Xiao Ya warned, grabbing a cushion from the couch and curling up in one corner.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not afraid, come on, I want to see how you won¡¯t be polite to me,¡± Tang Feng continued his approach unabated.


    ¡°You¡ªyou wicked devil, I won¡¯t let you off,¡± Xiao Ya finally admitted defeat, quickly getting off the couch and running upstairs without even putting on her shoes.


    Tang Feng burst into laughter as he watched her flee; no matter how fierce a woman is, she¡¯s no match for a man¡ªsuch is the experience.


    Interesting, I wonder if school will be even more intriguing.


    There are quite a few so-called school beauties there.


    Uh!


    He left behind something so important.


    Tang Feng was anxious¡ªwhere was his bag?


    Luckily, it was raining, and the cemetery would be empty.


    He needed to hurry over, so he headed upstairs.


    He saw one of the room doors wide open, with the sound of girlish laughter emanating from it.


    Out of curiosity, Tang Feng walked over and his eyes immediately bulged, as he swallowed hard.


    Two lovely figures were entwined in the room, their seductive silhouettes tantalizingly evident.


    These two devilish charmers.


    ¡°Cough, cough!¡±


    Tang Feng truly wanted to rush in and pounce on them, but of course, that was just a thought¡ªat least for now, the timing was off.


    ¡°Tang Feng, what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?


    Get downstairs,¡± Xiao Ya was so outraged that she was trembling, everything had been exposed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, I didn¡¯t see anything.


    Um, could you give me a lift somewhere?¡± Tang Feng said with a wry smile.


    ¡°Hmph, dream on.¡±


    ¡°Consider it for a moment, I could trade something for the ride,¡± Tang Feng suggested.


    ¡°No trade, you can walk out on your own, there are taxis outside the villa,¡± Xiao Ya flatly refused, and Mu Qingwan tugging at her clothes was of no use.


    ¡°I have pills that can make people look younger, are you sure you¡¯re not interested?¡± Tang Feng offered.


    ¡°Not interested¡ªwait, what did you just say?


    Make people look younger?


    Are you saying I look old?¡± Xiao Ya snapped, deliberately straightening her posture.


    Tang Feng looked at the not-so-small mounds and felt parched, ¡°Not old, not old at all, just perfect.¡± Beads of sweat appeared on Tang Feng¡¯s forehead.


    Xiao Ya was pretty fierce; even he was having a hard time handling it.

 Chapter 11 - 11 011 The Beautiful Team Captain Yao Xin

    ?11: 011: The Beautiful Team Captain Yao Xin 11: 011: The Beautiful Team Captain Yao Xin ¡°Do you really have a pill that makes you younger?¡± Mu Qingwan was also intrigued.


    Although she took good care of herself, the crow¡¯s feet at the corners of her eyes had begun to show under the constant stress.


    Hearing about such a pill, how could she stay calm?


    ¡°Yes, I have quite a few, but all of them are in my bag.


    I left it behind earlier to help you.


    We need to go back quickly; if someone else finds it, it¡¯ll be their gain,¡± Tang Feng said anxiously.


    Those pills were the fruits of his labor after several days of gathering herbs.


    He definitely didn¡¯t want to lose them.


    ¡°Xiao Ya, just take him back there.


    Whether it¡¯s real or not, you won¡¯t lose anything,¡± Qing Wan suggested.


    ¡°Easy for you to say, Qing Wan.


    What if he¡¯s scamming us?¡±


    ¡°But what if it¡¯s real?


    You¡¯d miss out.


    To look younger, making the trip is no big deal,¡± Mu Qingwan urged, blowing on the embers of temptation until Xiao Ya finally nodded.


    ¡°You rat, wait for me downstairs.


    If you dare to deceive me, you¡¯re dead,¡± Xiao Ya said, her heart swayed by the prospect.


    After all, what in this world could be more important than preserving one¡¯s youth?


    Tang Feng waited downstairs.


    Soon after, Xiao Ya came down, wearing a pair of grey and white jeans riddled with holes.


    True to form, personality dictates everything.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Xiao Ya¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment.


    She had worn such revealing clothes plenty of times before, but now she was wrapped up tight, which only served to make her fiery figure even more eye-catching.


    It was then that Tang Feng finally understood his own weakness.


    Perhaps it was because of his bad temperament that he failed the Tribulation, leaving him vulnerable to others.


    Up until now, he¡¯d always felt indifferent in front of women; he realized that wasn¡¯t the case, he had just been deliberately ignoring his true feelings.


    He was not uninterested in women; on the contrary, he found them very interesting, sometimes even feeling the urge to approach them.


    It was a normal reaction, but it frightened Tang Feng nonetheless.


    Once he found the cause, he finally relaxed¡ªno need to hide or force himself.


    Just let things take their natural course.


    With his plan set, Tang Feng felt much more at ease.


    When he reached the door, he opened the umbrella and waited for Xiao Ya.


    ¡°I have my own umbrella; no need for your false courtesies.¡±


    ¡°Comrade Xiao Ya, this is what I should do.


    Whether you use the umbrella or not is up to you; if I don¡¯t use it, then I¡¯m the one in the wrong,¡± Tang Feng said as he got into the passenger seat.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xiao Ya glared at Tang Feng.


    ¡°Obviously, getting in the car,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Go sit in the back.


    You annoy me.


    If I get irritated, I won¡¯t be able to drive properly,¡± Xiao Ya said coolly.


    ¡°...¡±


    For the sake of my bag, I¡¯ll endure it.


    Seeing Tang Feng move to the back seat brought a victorious smile to Xiao Ya¡¯s lips.


    She finally managed to score a point.


    An hour later, the rain still hadn¡¯t stopped much.


    Tang Feng felt somewhat relieved as he got out of the car and headed straight for the cemetery.


    ¡°Hurry up,¡± Xiao Ya called out to Tang Feng.


    Sitting in the rain made her a bit sulky, so she took out her phone to chat with Mu Qingwan.


    When Tang Feng arrived at the place where he¡¯d left his bag, he found nothing.


    The bag contained his ID, textbooks, some clothes, and, most valuable of all, seven or eight bottles of elixirs.


    Though they were only low-level elixirs, they were still miraculous in this world.


    If a good person had taken the bag, it was bad enough; if a bad person got a hold of it, things could get troublesome.


    He could even become an accomplice.


    After several searches with no luck, he gave up and went to the cemetery¡¯s management office to check the surveillance videos, only to be disappointed.


    He discovered that no one had been recorded leaving with the bag that afternoon.


    ¡°Could there be another exit, one without surveillance?¡± Tang Feng asked, turning back at the door.


    ¡°Indeed, there is one, but it¡¯s just a small path.


    Most people don¡¯t use it.¡±


    After hearing the staff¡¯s answer, Tang Feng was speechless.


    It seemed he wouldn¡¯t find his bag.


    Now the situation became troublesome.


    He¡¯d better report his ID as lost.


    That was the only option left.


    ¡°Sister Xiao Ya, let¡¯s go to the police station.¡± Tang Feng tossed out the command after getting into the car.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the bag?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gone, my ID was inside, better go report the loss quickly.


    I don¡¯t want anyone using my name to do anything bad,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Are you treating me like your driver now?


    What about the elixir you promised?¡±


    ¡°Look, Sister, as long as I¡¯m here, do you still worry about that elixir?


    You¡¯ll get what¡¯s due to you,¡± Tang Feng chuckled.


    ¡°Of course, I worry.


    I can¡¯t trust your character.


    I can take you there, but I need to add one condition.¡±


    ¡°Fine, whatever you say goes, as long as it¡¯s not asking me to exchange my body for it, I¡¯ll agree to anything,¡± Tang Feng replied.


    ¡°Psh, who wants your body as payment?


    I¡¯ll tell you the condition once I¡¯ve thought it through,¡± Xiao Ya said, focusing on driving without any more chit-chat, pleased with herself for having once again duped the kid.


    The Feng District Police Station wasn¡¯t its usual stern self, all because the package brought back by Captain Yao had shown them what a miracle looked like.


    On the chief¡¯s desk lay a row of elixirs, each labeled with various names.


    ¡°Who wants to try?¡± A stunning policewoman surveyed her subordinates with piercing eyes, tapping on the desktop with two fingers, exuding a heroine-like aura.


    ¡°Chief, this could just be that student¡¯s prank, we can¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s probably just someone obsessed with cultivating immortality novels trying to pull one over on us.¡±


    Several subordinates certainly didn¡¯t want to personally try it out; at the least they might get diarrhea, at worst, it could be life-threatening.


    This wasn¡¯t something to mess around with.


    ¡°A bunch of cowards, are you even men?¡± The female chief picked up a bottle of elixir and opened it.


    Instantly, the whole hall was filled with a pleasant fragrance.


    It was intoxicating.


    ¡°It smells so good,¡± was everyone¡¯s reaction, wishing they could take a few more sniffs, but suddenly realizing something, they quickly covered their mouths and noses just in case it was some sort of virus.


    Clearly, they were overthinking it, as their chief had already poured the elixir into her palm¡ªa pale blue pill shining with a lustrous glow, extremely eye-catching.


    Can you really eat this thing?


    ¡°Chief, why not have a criminal try it?¡±


    ¡°You blockhead, we can¡¯t do such a thing.


    Don¡¯t worry, Sister here will try it herself,¡± she said, swallowing the Human Elixir.


    ¡°No, chief, what if it¡¯s poison?¡±


    ¡°Idiot, of course, you¡¯d take me to the hospital.


    But there¡¯s no need right now, I feel great,¡± the female chief felt as if her body was oiled up, itching to move.


    With a single thought, a gust of wind arose at her feet, and she flashed two yards away before crashing into a chair.


    This scene left all the team members dumbfounded.


    The chief herself felt the most profound impact.


    Disregarding the pain, she vanished from the hall in an instant.


    She was nearly twice as fast as before, capable of one-shotting any 100-meter champion.


    So the Fast Moving Pill was really this effective.


    Could it be that all the elixirs were genuine?


    If so, that student truly was an extraordinary individual, the female chief felt like she had discovered an incomparable treasure.


    Amazing!


    If used in chasing down criminals, the success rate would increase by at least twenty percent.


    Ten minutes later, the chief returned, not out of breath, her face not even flushed, just a happy smile on her face.


    ¡°Chief, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, these things do have some side effects, probably some hormones.


    Right, let¡¯s contact the person involved as soon as possible.


    Without the textbook, that kid can¡¯t attend class,¡± the chief¡¯s eyes flashed sharply before she stored all the elixirs in a drawer.


    One way or another, she had to keep that kid in her grasp, at any cost.


    Holding Tang Feng¡¯s ID card, she thought of something and her face turned rosy.

 Chapter 12 - 12 012 Only our own people can be trusted

    ?12: 012: Only our own people can be trusted 12: 012: Only our own people can be trusted West District Police Station, Tang Feng was confused, he was referring to the Feng District.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m a fool; if you lost your stuff on this side, why didn¡¯t you ask here first, maybe someone picked it up.¡± Xiao Ya picked up her cell phone without any intention of getting out of the car.


    Left with no other choice, Tang Feng had to go in and ask himself.


    ¡°Officer, are you saying my ID card is in Feng District?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was transferred there an hour ago.¡± The service attitude in the West District was very good, and Tang Feng thanked them several times before leaving.


    ¡°It¡¯s in Feng District, found it.¡± Tang Feng sighed in relief.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too quick to rejoice.


    Once you get there, I¡¯m afraid some people already know about the elixirs,¡± Xiao Ya said.


    Tang Feng was startled, and indeed that was the case.


    If the other party asks about it, or has any reason to investigate him, wouldn¡¯t everything be exposed?


    He was somewhat worried inside, hoping that the other party wouldn¡¯t care, or else trouble would follow one after another.


    Accusing someone of a crime is a common occurrence.


    With such miraculous elixirs, it¡¯s hard not to be tempted.


    With a nervous heart, Tang Feng walked into the Feng District Police Station.


    After explaining his situation, an officer returned his bag and documents to him.


    But when Tang Feng opened his backpack, the most important items were missing.


    ¡°Officer, are there still items that haven¡¯t been returned to me?¡± Tang Feng asked.


    ¡°Missing items?


    Everything is here.¡±


    ¡°Impossible, I had some small porcelain bottles.¡±


    ¡°Oh, your small porcelain bottles were collected by Captain Yao.


    What are you as a student doing with all these messy things?


    Captain Yao did it for your own good.¡±


    Tang Feng¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Comrade, this isn¡¯t right; you don¡¯t have the authority to randomly take people¡¯s belongings.¡±


    ¡°Young man, you are being too serious.


    It¡¯s just a few porcelain bottles, don¡¯t be too literal,¡± the officer patted Tang Feng, clearly with no intention of returning them.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about being literal or not, those items happen to be the most valuable in my bag, and they must be returned to me,¡± Tang Feng was utterly uncompromising.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Tang Feng followed the officer into an office, where a female officer was sitting, and on her desk were his porcelain bottles.


    ¡°Boss, the young man wants his things back, you talk to him,¡± he said, closing the door behind him.


    ¡°Tang Feng, right?


    Please have a seat.¡± Yao Xin looked up, finding Tang Feng much more radiant and healthy than he appeared in his photos.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect to meet a beautiful woman, sorry, but I need to get my stuff back.¡± Tang Feng pointed at the pile of porcelain bottles.


    ¡°The items cannot be returned to you.


    I suspect they could harm society, so I kept them.


    If you have any complaints, feel free to mention them,¡± Yao Xin¡¯s beautiful face and her smile, which showed she had everything under control, made her an absolute leader like an empress.


    ¡°Nonsense, these things are completely harmless,¡± Tang Feng, who feared explaining logic to women because it¡¯s never clear.


    ¡°These are your items, can you prove it?¡± Yao Xin¡¯s eyes twinkled with a shrewd look.


    ¡°Nonsense, if they weren¡¯t mine, why would I take them?


    You should talk sense, don¡¯t forget you are public servants.¡± Tang Feng found that the world had too many rules, and by the time some things needed to be done, it would probably be too late.


    ¡°If it¡¯s yours, then good, I still need this kind of thing.


    You can name your price,¡± Yao Xin stood up and walked over to Tang Feng, ¡°If you can provide the item, it would be of great help to the country.¡±


    ¡°Have you used the medicine in the porcelain bottle?¡± Tang Feng muttered to himself that this was bad news.


    ¡°Hmm, you guessed right, as long as you agree, your sister won¡¯t let you lose out.¡± Yao Xin, knowing that Tang Feng was a student, had already resorted to seducing him, leaning her body against him.


    Tang Feng felt a softness against his back and immediately had a strong reaction.


    ¡°Look, sister, don¡¯t do this.¡± Tang Feng was at a loss for words, amazed that a few bottles of Low Grade Elixir could make her lower her status so much ¨C he had to admire her decisive nature.


    ¡°Tang Feng, to be honest with you, as long as you supply the Elixir, I can arrange an identity for you, one that will make you very popular domestically, at least for a good half of Huaxia ¨C how about that?¡± Yao Xin kept intentionally touching Tang Feng while dangling such great benefits, it was hard for anyone not to be tempted.


    ¡°I¡¯m still a student, I don¡¯t have such big ambitions.¡± Tang Feng silently gathered up the porcelain bottles, and Yao Xin did not stop him, knowing that these were just a few bottles and they would eventually run out one day.


    But as long as she kept an eye on Tang Feng, the Elixir wouldn¡¯t escape.


    ¡°Tang Feng, people always encounter troubles, and if you have an identity, things can be easily settled.


    Do you really have no interest in something that only a few have in the country?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Tang Feng wasn¡¯t a fool; if he took that identity, he would not be in control of his own life.


    ¡°Ah, why can¡¯t I reason with you?


    What do I have to do to convince you to sell to me?¡± Yao Xin asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have such plans for the time being; let¡¯s talk about it later.¡± Tang Feng didn¡¯t reject outright but thought that rather than going through the hardship of gathering medicine himself, it might be more convenient to use this woman in front of him.


    Yao Xin didn¡¯t know she was being manipulated in return.


    Seeing that Tang Feng didn¡¯t refuse, she was delighted, ¡°Brother Feng, why don¡¯t you leave some Elixir for me?


    The things I¡¯m involved in are very dangerous.


    Take it as doing a good deed.¡± She said as she shook his arm back and forth.


    Tang Feng was speechless; how grown-up she was yet behaving like a young girl, ¡°Fine, I give up.


    I¡¯ll give it to you, but it must not be revealed.


    Otherwise, not only will I not give you any Elixir, but I will also take measures against it.


    Do you understand what I mean?¡± Tang Feng was serious; he didn¡¯t want to be targeted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand,¡± Yao Xin whispered into Tang Feng¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Look, sister, do you really not see me as a man?¡± Tang Feng noticed she continuously resorted to using her charms to provoke him now and then.


    No one could stand it; the room had only two people, and he couldn¡¯t help himself anymore ¨C suddenly, he pulled Yao Xin into his arms and sat her on his lap.


    ¡°Kid, what are you doing?¡± Yao Xin was startled and quickly struggled to get up.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been teasing me for a long time, the fire has been burning for a while now ¨C aren¡¯t you going to help put it out?¡± Tang Feng said, annoyed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, it¡¯s all in your head.


    Let go of me; this is a police station, not your house,¡± Yao Xin said urgently.


    ¡°You took a huge advantage of me; I can¡¯t be content without some interest,¡± Tang Feng said deliberately as he stood up.


    Yao Xin grunted, bouncing up.


    She glared fiercely at Tang Feng, ¡°Only you would dare to be so bold here, you took an advantage of me, you owe me more.¡±


    ¡°I really took a big loss, didn¡¯t even get a touch; you women truly are devils who consume without remorse.¡± Because of that hug, Tang Feng actually felt some fondness for this straightforward woman.


    ¡°Hmph, you men eat without wiping your mouths, even more disgusting.


    My pure body has never been touched by a man; you should be laughing, kid.


    If you didn¡¯t have the Elixir, you¡¯d be lying on the floor by now,¡± Yao Xin said.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t trust you; after all this, you¡¯re not interested in me, just in my medicine.


    I need to reconsider your proposal,¡± Tang Feng said, finding this tactic very effective.


    ¡°Tang Feng, look at what you¡¯re saying; I¡¯m a woman of my word, I would never let this leak,¡± Yao Xin assured with a promise.


    ¡°Besides my own people, I trust no one,¡± that was Tang Feng¡¯s response.


    ¡°Consider me one of your own?¡± Yao Xin asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy ¨C we just need to share a bed,¡± Tang Feng said and laughed as he walked away.


    ¡°Smelly kid, daring to tease me like that; wait for it, you¡¯ll cry soon,¡± Yao Xin laughed instead of getting angry, looking at the Elixir on the table.


    Who could contend with her now?

 Chapter 13 - 13 013 Borrow Some Money to Spend

    ?13: 013: Borrow Some Money to Spend 13: 013: Borrow Some Money to Spend ¡°What¡¯s taking so long, did you find the stuff?¡± In the car, Xiao Ya was also getting impatient.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Elixir, she probably would have left already.


    ¡°Got it back, please take me near Nanzhu Middle School.¡± Tang Feng planned to rent an apartment on his own and then start gathering more herbal materials to concoct Elixirs beneficial for cultivation.


    If only his casually used Immortal Sword and ring had also ended up on Earth, his cultivation would progress much faster.


    ¡°Tang Feng, where¡¯s the Elixir you promised me?¡± Xiao Ya really couldn¡¯t hold back any longer on the way there.


    Did this guy think she wouldn¡¯t remember if she didn¡¯t mention it?


    Truly annoying.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely give it to you.


    Sister Xiao Ya, could I borrow some money to spend?¡± Tang Feng was a bit embarrassed.


    After all, they were not very familiar with each other, and it was quite presumptuous.


    If she misunderstood, it certainly wouldn¡¯t look good.


    ¡°Do you think we are that close?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we?


    Didn¡¯t we do ¡®that¡¯ thing?¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°Shut up, bring it up again and I¡¯ll rip your mouth apart.¡± Xiao Ya looked fierce, but the blush on her face didn¡¯t escape Tang Feng¡¯s eyes.


    Turns out this woman could also feel shy.


    ¡°I won¡¯t mention it again, rest assured.


    Once I¡¯ve made some money, I¡¯ll pay you back,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Hmph!


    I don¡¯t want your money.


    Just give me a few more Elixir pills,¡± Xiao Ya said.


    ¡°Sister Xiao Ya, do you know the value of these Elixir pills?


    Don¡¯t just scatter them around carelessly; once they are used up, that¡¯s it,¡± Tang Feng reminded.


    ¡°Bullshit, I don¡¯t believe that.


    How many do you want?¡± Xiao Ya stopped in front of a cafe? and the next moment, her expression faded, ¡°I can¡¯t help you, I didn¡¯t bring my wallet.¡±


    Tang Feng was stunned, then shook his head with a wry smile, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯ll figure something out.¡± He said this as he passed over a porcelain bottle with only two pills inside; the rest had been kept by Yao Xin.


    He hadn¡¯t expected her to keep so many; that woman was ruthless.


    ¡°Stingy, only two pills?¡± Xiao Ya complained.


    ¡°Still not enough?


    These are the only two pills left in this world.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, remember to save some for me next time.¡±


    ¡°I thought we weren¡¯t close?¡± Tang Feng looked at Xiao Ya.


    ¡°That was then, this is now.


    What, aren¡¯t you going to give them to me?¡± Xiao Ya glared, and Tang Feng helplessly nodded.


    ¡°Get out of the car.


    Do you really expect me to take you back to school?¡±


    ¡°Please, it¡¯s still raining.


    Take me to the school entrance, or I won¡¯t give you any Elixir next time.¡± This threat had a powerful effect, and Xiao Ya, after flaunting her claws for a moment, reluctantly took Tang Feng to the school entrance.


    ¡°Thanks.


    You know, Sister Xiao Ya, being a bit gentler would be more charming.¡± Tang Feng quickly got out of the car after saying that.


    Xiao Ya covered her mouth and laughed at his flustered departure.


    This guy was actually quite amusing.


    Hmph, taking advantage of her kindness couldn¡¯t go unchecked.


    Looking at the porcelain bottle, she smiled.


    If she wanted, there would still be a chance to get more.


    ¡°This kid isn¡¯t out of money, should I give it to him?¡± Xiao Ya pondered over lending him money after watching Tang Feng enter the school, and she didn¡¯t drive away until after he was inside.


    After entering the school, Tang Feng headed straight for the dormitory.


    He had rarely stayed there before, as it was usually his aunt who would come to pick him up.


    Thinking of his aunt, a warm current flowed through Tang Feng¡¯s heart.


    He suddenly felt invigorated.


    It turned out his aunt held such an important place in his heart that not even beauties like Xiao Ya and Mu Qingwan could compare.


    ¡°Young Master Tang, you got here so early?¡± As soon as he entered the dorm, the guy on the bunk above, Chen Xiaozhi, jumped down.


    ¡°Just you?¡± Tang Feng put his bag down and noticed his bed was piled with stuff.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me.


    Everyone thought you weren¡¯t staying anymore, so they put their things there,¡± Chen Xiaozhi quickly said.


    ¡°Do you guys think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± From the shower room, a tall figure came out, deliberately flexing his arms, muscles rippling, showing off his strength.


    ¡°Su Wudong, are there any of your belongings on my bed?¡± Tang Feng said calmly.


    ¡°Of course, I was the first to place them there before others followed suit, so what, you got a problem with that?¡± Su Wudong wasn¡¯t just the bully of the class but of the entire grade.


    His father owned a martial arts school, and growing up practicing martial arts, he had developed an attitude that disregarded others, often bullying the weak.


    The former self hadn¡¯t been spared from the bullying, so Tang Feng didn¡¯t have an ounce of goodwill for this guy.


    ¡°Remove the stuff from my bed within ten breaths¡¯ time, or else I¡¯ll throw everything outside.¡±


    ¡°Haha, Tang Feng, I dare you to try,¡± Su Wudong said with a scornful glance at Tang Feng like he wasn¡¯t even worth hitting.


    Weakness, that was the label attached to Tang Feng, unkindly to the point where everyone saw fit to bully him.


    And due to his physical condition, the former self truly hadn¡¯t fought back, not wanting to court disaster, but was it really a lack of resistance?


    It was just silence waiting to burst forth.


    Now that the person had changed, there was no reason to remain silent anymore.


    Seeing Su Wudong¡¯s indifference, Tang Feng made his move, picking up the things on his bed and tossing them all outside the dormitory.


    ¡°Damn it!


    Who threw our stuff?¡± A few roommates who had just come back ran in angrily.


    ¡°Tang Feng, you¡¯re courting death.¡± Su Wudong didn¡¯t expect Tang Feng really to dare to throw them, and it took him a while to come back to his senses, then he threw a punch, holding back a little because he was afraid of killing someone.


    ¡°Weisheng, lay off, no need to get physical,¡± a figure rushed out, exchanging a punch with Su Wudong, and both of them took several steps back.


    Tang Feng glanced at Rao Weisheng, not expecting this guy to have hidden his skills so well, but what was surprising was him stepping in; that was strange.


    ¡°Rao Weisheng, are you a fucking idiot?


    Didn¡¯t you see all the stuff being thrown out?¡± Su Wudong seemed to be wary.


    ¡°Tang Feng, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just clearing out some junk,¡± Tang Feng replied.


    ¡°Look, he¡¯s so cocky and yet you still step in; I¡¯ll beat him to death,¡± said Su Wudong, ready to make another move, but Rao Weisheng still blocked him.


    ¡°We are all classmates and roommates; we¡¯ve been bullying him for years, it¡¯s about time we stopped,¡± Rao Weisheng intervened.


    ¡°Tang Feng, you¡¯re lucky today, I¡¯ll let you off for now,¡± Su Wudong didn¡¯t want to clash with Rao Weisheng, there was no need for both to suffer.


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t talk big, just nodded at Rao Weisheng and then started to arrange his bed.


    Chen Xiaozhi laughed, ¡°You¡¯re looking much better.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been eating well lately,¡± Tang Feng didn¡¯t say much, and Chen Xiaozhi didn¡¯t press the issue any further, climbing to the upper bunk to read.


    After tidying up, Tang Feng slept for a while and when he got up it was already evening, the wind was strong outside, and the rain heavy, the temperature had dropped quite a bit too.


    He got up, picked up his water bottle, and headed towards the hot water room.


    ¡°What are you doing, help!¡±


    Passing by a clump of trees, Tang Feng heard a cry for help.


    Luckily it was him passing by, as others probably wouldn¡¯t have heard it.


    At this time, the wind was loud in the woods, and to the casual ear, only the sound of leaves could be heard, but listening carefully, one could indeed hear someone calling for help.


    Tang Feng quickly ran towards the source of the sound, his ears zeroing in.


    After a dozen breaths, he saw a young man already topless, and he was unbuckling his pants, while another held a woman¡¯s hands, preventing her from struggling.


    The woman was in despair, about to be defiled, when suddenly a figure flashed by, the young man in front of her was sent flying, landing on the ground and wailing in pain.


    The other who had been holding the woman¡¯s hands was terrified, he didn¡¯t think, he just turned to run.


    Tang Feng let out a cold snort, strode forward, caught the man, and threw him over his shoulder, the youth screamed in pain and then passed out.


    The woman stood frozen, and then started to cry tears of relief the next moment.


    Tang Feng took off his own shirt and wrapped it around the woman¡¯s front, ¡°It¡¯s okay now, put this on and follow me out,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± The woman, seeing Tang Feng turn away, put on his shirt, but it only just covered her buttocks, her white legs glaringly exposed.


    ¡°Alright, can you help me?¡±

 Chapter 14 - 14 014 Rescue People

    ?14: 014: Rescue People 14: 014: Rescue People Tang Feng walked up to the girl and could now clearly see her face; indeed, she was stunningly beautiful, no wonder she was attacked by those two scoundrels.


    ¡°What were you doing out here all alone in the middle of the night?


    It¡¯s all right now, do I need to take you back to your dorm?¡± Tang Feng saw her pitiful state, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of compassion.


    ¡°My, my foot hurts.¡± The struggle earlier had caused her to twist her left foot, which was now swollen and obviously painful.


    She couldn¡¯t walk, unless she hopped back on one leg, frightened as she was in the middle of the night.


    Tang Feng stepped forward and crouched down, ¡°Come on.¡±


    The girl hesitated for a moment, but finally lay on Tang Feng¡¯s back.


    While she was still a bit wary of this lifesaver, she couldn¡¯t help blushing when she was carried.


    Well, men and women are different after all.


    She had not expected this day to come.


    Tang Feng noticed that the girl was supporting herself on his shoulders, smiled slightly, and didn¡¯t mind.


    It showed that this girl was very chaste, maintaining some distance from a man even in such circumstances, quite commendable.


    ¡°Hey!


    What¡¯s your name?


    I¡¯m Qi Ruoyi, from senior class four.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re Tang Feng, I¡¯ve heard about you, and you¡¯re as pretty as rumored,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°Not at all.


    By the way, which class are you in?¡± Qi Ruoyi¡¯s voice was very soft, with a clear, delightful beauty, very soothing to the ear.


    ¡°Senior class one.


    Why, digging for information?


    Are you thinking about how to repay me?¡± Tang Feng asked.


    ¡°You helped me, of course, I should repay you.


    How about I treat you to a meal?¡± Qi Ruoyi suggested.


    ¡°A meal to get rid of me?¡± Tang Feng joked.


    ¡°Then you tell me.¡±


    ¡°Ha, just kidding.


    No need for a meal.


    Helping each other is what classmates do.


    Just be more careful from now on, and it¡¯s best not to go out at night,¡± Tang Feng advised.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.


    Could you take me to the school doctor?


    I¡¯d like to have my foot looked at,¡± Qi Ruoyi said, a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Let me take a look at it,¡± Tang Feng walked into the school corridor, set her down, and started examining her injured foot after helping her sit.


    Qi Ruoyi¡¯s heart raced; she hadn¡¯t expected Tang Feng to be so knowledgeable.


    He seemed very outstanding, capable of fighting and even treating her foot injury.


    It was the first time she felt cared for by a boy, and she was really nervous.


    Tang Feng examined Qi Ruoyi¡¯s injured foot, noticed it was indeed swollen, seemingly from a severe twist.


    He gently touched the injured area, using the spiritual energy within his body to slowly manipulate it.


    Qi Ruoyi felt a cool sensation, followed by a clear heat at the site of the injury, and then the pain gradually subsided.


    Curiously, she glanced at it and saw the swelling had even gone down.


    She was amazed.


    Normally, such an injury wouldn¡¯t heal for days, but now it seemed better in less than ten minutes.


    ¡°Tang Feng, you¡¯re amazing, thank you!¡± Qi Ruoyi said.


    ¡°Does it feel better?¡± Tang Feng looked up and asked.


    Qi Ruoyi nodded vigorously, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    ¡°Good, go back and soak the injured area in warm water to improve circulation.


    It will heal faster,¡± Tang Feng advised.


    ¡°I understand.


    Then I¡¯ll go back myself,¡± she said as she got up.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t move recklessly yet, let me help you walk a bit more; there is still a long way to go,¡± Tang Feng said, supporting her arm.


    Throughout the walk, Qi Ruoyi couldn¡¯t help but steal glances at Tang Feng.


    About five minutes later, they arrived at the dormitory building.


    No sooner had they arrived than two girls ran down from the building, ¡°Ruoyi, you naughty girl, you finally decided to come back.


    Tell us, what¡¯s the deal with this handsome guy?¡±


    Qi Ruoyi quickly withdrew her arm, shouting happily, ¡°Jing Yun, Ziyue.¡±


    ¡°Tell us, what happened?¡± They looked at the pair curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think.


    I¡¯ll tell you about it when we get back,¡± Qi Ruoyi said, somewhat embarrassed, not daring to look at Tang Feng.


    ¡°Qi Ruoyi, I¡¯ll be going now,¡± Tang Feng turned and left, soon disappearing into the night.


    After Tang Feng left, Fu Jingyun placed her hands on her hips and said, ¡°Well, well, Qi Ruoyi, we¡¯ve been pinning our hopes on you here, and look at you, getting yourself a boyfriend.


    Come on, tell us what happened?¡±


    ¡°Sis, big sis, I¡¯m scared of you, okay?


    Help me back first, and I¡¯ll tell you everything in a bit.¡± Qi Ruoyi admitted defeat, and the two girls then helped her upstairs.


    Meanwhile, Tang Feng returned to the place where the incident had occurred.


    The two were still unconscious there.


    He walked over and left a mark on their bodies.


    From then on, they were essentially unable to commit evil.


    After reheating the water and returning to the dormitory, he was met with a scene that enraged him¡ªthe entire bed was soaked, still dripping.


    The culprits were his three roommates, who had drunk themselves silly.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re back.


    You¡¯ve changed quite a bit, kid.


    In the past, you¡¯d hide when it rained.


    You¡¯re lucky this time, didn¡¯t get wet,¡± Su Wudong said with a cocky laugh.


    Suddenly, fragments of memories flashed through Tang Feng¡¯s mind.


    It seemed some memories hadn¡¯t fused yet.


    No wonder.


    Now, recalling how these guys used to torment others, a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    Tang Feng wasted no words, stepped forward, grabbed Su Wudong by the neck, picked him up, and tossed him aside without a second glance.


    The huge figure was thrown out of the dormitory.


    A scream silenced the other dorm mates; clearly, none of them had been asleep.


    They had always adopted a passive attitude towards Su Wudong bullying Tang Feng, as they couldn¡¯t afford to offend him.


    They wanted to help but were powerless.


    Now, each could fit a loaf of bread in their mouths.


    Shock, astonishment.


    They thought they had seen a ghost in the middle of the night.


    The weak and frail Tang Feng could now effortlessly handle Su Wudong.


    Were they dreaming, or had the world changed?


    ¡°Tang Feng, what do you want to do?¡± the remaining two sobered up a bit, backpedaling continuously.


    The alcohol did not strengthen their courage.


    Seeing Su Wudong¡¯s pitiful condition, they definitely didn¡¯t want to end up the same way.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you brothers with Su Wudong?


    How can you let him suffer alone?


    Join him,¡± he said, then grabbed the two and threw them out.


    This display of power had everyone in the dormitory in disbelief.


    Was this still Tang Feng?


    After finishing this, Tang Feng lay down on one of their beds and fell asleep, completely disregarding everyone else.


    What was going on?


    The roommates exchanged glances, then hurried to bed.


    The current Tang Feng was somewhat terrifying.


    Just over ten days of absence and he had become so formidable.


    It was truly strange.


    Rao Weisheng hadn¡¯t expected Tang Feng to be so dominant.


    Perhaps he had always been enduring, and this time he could no longer bear it.


    He wanted to ask, but the other party didn¡¯t give him the chance.


    ¡°Tang Feng, come out here, you¡¯re dead meat!¡± Su Wudong was not someone to accept defeat lightly.


    ¡°Come out!¡± The other two sounded like they were just supporting him, but their voices were much lower.


    ¡°Dare to backtalk one more time, and I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t speak,¡± Tang Feng coldly threw back the words, silencing the trio outside.


    However, driven by malicious thoughts, Su Wudong refused to believe he couldn¡¯t defeat the frail Tang Feng.


    He charged in, only thinking of crippling Tang Feng.


    Bang!


    Just as he was about to kick Tang Feng, a leg appeared in front of him.


    Not good!


    As the thought flashed through his mind about how fast it was, he was flung into the air again, this time in more pain and with greater intensity.


    There was no next moment¡ªhe passed out.


    ¡°You two, get him out of here, or you¡¯re next,¡± Tang Feng said, then fell silent.


    The two didn¡¯t dare waste time and quickly carried the figure away.


    It was still raining outside; Tang Feng really was ruthless.

 Chapter 15 - 15 015 Late

    ?15: 015: Late 15: 015: Late It was past one in the morning, and everyone in the dormitory was fast asleep when three figures with sticks used their phone lights to sneak inside.


    Ever since they were taught a lesson by Tang Feng, they couldn¡¯t swallow their pride.


    Finding a place to catch their breath, they immediately grabbed their weapons and returned, determined to retaliate.


    ¡°Smash!¡± The three raised their sticks to strike Tang Feng.


    Crack!


    There was no cry of pain, just the sound of the stick breaking in two.


    At that moment, the lights turned on, and several others in the dorm woke up, ¡°Su Wudong, what are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°None of your damn business, get out of here,¡± Su Wudong glared at the student who had spoken and ran out of the dorm first.


    Suddenly, before their eyes, Tang Feng blocked the doorway.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re back, don¡¯t bother leaving.¡± Tang Feng said with a cold smile as the two other students kneeled down with a thud.


    ¡°Tang Feng, it wasn¡¯t our idea, it was all Su Wudong.


    If we didn¡¯t listen to him, we¡¯d have been miserable,¡± said Su Wudong¡¯s closest lackey decisively abandoning him in this critical moment.


    ¡°Su Wudong, what do you think about this scene?¡± Tang Feng didn¡¯t take such people seriously.


    To put it bluntly, he felt it was a waste of time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll abolish you,¡± Su Wudong turned and attacked the two behind him; he could not tolerate betrayal.


    ¡°Su Wudong, we¡¯ve put up with you for a long time.¡± To avoid offending Tang Feng, they struck fiercely, and the three fought violently, with the others in the dorm exchanging glances that carried mutual wariness.


    The change in Tang Feng was too significant; he seemed like a different person compared to before.


    The contrast was so vast that people hardly dared to speak, realizing how terrifyingly decisive and ruthless he could be when he took action.


    ¡°Why are you guys fighting?¡± The scuffle between Su Wudong and the two had finally irritated the adjacent dorm, and while they dared not mess with Su Wudong¡¯s authority, they were still capable of stabbing him in the back.


    Right then, a school administrator on patrol caught them red-handed¡ªthis would mean a major demerit and loss of academic points.


    ¡°Names!¡± This administrator was notoriously unyielding, and unless someone had solid backing, they were going to lose points.


    What unfortunate souls.


    These three were known for bullying others, even their dormmates lacked sympathy for them, and it was, simply put, self-inflicted.


    ¡°Teacher, he beat us,¡± Su Wudong obviously tried to set Tang Feng up.


    ¡°He?


    Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?


    Tang Feng, why didn¡¯t you rest for a few more days?¡±


    What the administrator said had the dorm mates taken aback, apparently the two knew each other.


    It seemed it was those three lads¡¯ turn to be unlucky.


    ¡°Teacher Liao, I¡¯m fine now, thank you for your concern.¡± Being in his fifties, Elder Liao held a memory of Tang Feng.


    An incident from July of that year when Elder Liao suffered heatstroke and collapsed on a garden path came to mind.


    Fortunately, Tang Feng happened to pass by and saved his life.


    Tang Feng hadn¡¯t paid it much mind, but the old man had always remembered.


    Right or wrong, he was determined to help Tang Feng, something Su Wudong and the others could never have known.


    ¡°Get some rest now, and if you need anything in the future, feel free to find me.¡± It was clear to anyone with eyes what this meant¡ªgoing forward, Tang Feng had the administrator¡¯s backing.


    Never underestimate this administrator; even the school¡¯s principal had to address him as Elder Liao.


    No other teacher seemed to dare show him disrespect, he was quite a mystery.


    Every demerit he issued was upheld, affecting even the children of some school board members who had erred, with no exceptions.


    The extent of his power was something many of the students understood to some degree.


    The more mischievous students were well aware of which teachers held power, and Su Wudong¡¯s cringing behavior served to underscore the magnitude of Old Liao¡¯s authority.


    With downcast faces, Su Wudong and the others were bitterly dejected.


    Not only were they hurt, but they also had points deducted¡ªaffecting their university prospects.


    All they could do was look at Tang Feng with fury, transferring their hatred onto him.


    But as Tang Feng took a step forward, the three hurriedly moved aside; their conditioned reflex elicited laughter from the other students, a sight not often seen.


    ¡°Laugh it up, but don¡¯t you cry later,¡± Su Wudong scoffed, and the dormitory immediately fell silent.


    ¡°Su Wudong, if you dare say another word, do you believe I won¡¯t allow you to utter a single word ever again?¡± Tang Feng turned around, and Su Wudong was so frightened he fell onto Tang Feng¡¯s bed.


    No one expected such a debacle.


    ¡°Tang Feng, that¡¯s about enough,¡± said Rao Weisheng, whose heart wasn¡¯t too bad.


    He¡¯d helped Tang Feng before, and now he was speaking up for Su Wudong.


    The reason was simple: they were classmates, always in each other¡¯s presence.


    There was no need for such a rigid falling out.


    ¡°Mind your own business,¡± mumbled Chen Xiaozhi.


    Rao Weisheng glanced at Chen Xiaozhi and said no more, seeming somewhat concerned about his classmates¡¯ opinions.


    However, Tang Feng stared deeply at Rao Weisheng.


    Some things the former self had not noticed, but the current Tang Feng had lived through tens of thousands of years, and those little tricks couldn¡¯t fool him.


    Some people just like to go wherever the wind blows them.


    In the Cultivation World, such people are extremely dangerous.


    On the surface, they call you brother, but behind your back, they can screw their own siblings over.


    Benefits and interests are what they truly desire.


    Trying to please oneself, yet afraid of offending Su Wudong.


    Such people are not worth befriending; he had really misjudged before.


    Su Wudong and his two classmates were now afraid of Tang Feng; even a club-like stick could be broken by him.


    If it were a human arm, wouldn¡¯t it be snapped into several pieces?


    With these thoughts, they went completely silent.


    Without a word through the night, Tang Feng woke up to find that he was the only one left in the dormitory; the other roommates were gone.


    He checked the time, oh no, he had overslept.


    Tang Feng felt so frustrated, he quickly washed up and rushed to the classroom.


    On the stage, the English teacher was lecturing.


    When she saw Tang Feng, she paused slightly, almost forgetting that this student existed.


    ¡°Stand outside for half an hour for being late,¡± she said coldly.


    Tang Feng hesitated, this woman indeed had some personality.


    ¡°Report, Teacher, I didn¡¯t have breakfast and my legs are weak,¡± he said.


    Ha ha ha.


    A burst of laughter erupted from the class, causing the English teacher¡¯s face to fall.


    ¡°Tang Feng, do you think the school is your house?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No, technically it¡¯s more like the teachers¡¯ house,¡± replied Tang Feng, smiling.


    ¡°Tang Feng, be serious.


    If you don¡¯t want to attend my class, you can choose not to come in the future.¡±


    ¡°Teacher, you underestimate your own charm.


    If the students didn¡¯t like you, I wouldn¡¯t have hurried over, running the risk of being punished.


    You know students can ask for leave anytime,¡± Tang Feng said, smiling.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s been a week, and not only has your mouth become sharper, but your courage has grown.


    Fine, I¡¯ll let you off this time.¡± Being a woman, hearing Tang Feng speak of her charm, she naturally felt a bit pleased inside.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue with the class.¡±


    Tang Feng felt all his classmates¡¯ gazes converging on him.


    With a slight smile and a nod, he acknowledged them.


    This simple gesture seemed incredibly suave in the eyes of his classmates, and even the teacher on the podium paused for a moment.


    He had completely changed; he was no longer timid, and he possessed a strong influence, even outshining his own teacher.


    The first class of Tang Feng¡¯s life ended, feeling novel yet tedious.


    Such methods of learning were simply too tiring.


    Picking up a book and activating the Mystical Medical Heart Scripture, everything in the book played out in his mind like a movie, deeply imprinted in Tang Feng¡¯s memory.


    One book after another, his peers were astonished, not understanding what Tang Feng was trying to do.


    Five minutes later, Tang Feng had mastered all the knowledge of the semester.


    It wasn¡¯t merely a cursory read-through; he had comprehended it thoroughly.

 Chapter 16 - 16 016 This is going to defy the heavens!

    ?16: 016: This is going to defy the heavens!


    16: 016: This is going to defy the heavens!


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Although Tang Feng hadn¡¯t fully figured things out yet, knowledge was always welcomed.


    His predecessor, possibly due to physical reasons, was not keen on learning, and his knowledge only reached a basic level.


    But that didn¡¯t mean he was dumb.


    He understood what he needed to, and to Tang Feng, that was quite impressive.


    Like having a crush on some girl.


    Just thinking about it was quite amusing¡ªfinding different excuses every day to talk to her, and even if he couldn¡¯t speak to her, he would just randomly wander around the campus following her footsteps.


    Seeing her talk to other male classmates would make his heart sour and suppressed.


    And accidentally making eye contact would send him into a state of extreme nervousness.


    The introverted man; that¡¯s just who his predecessor was.


    Timid but with dreams.


    Your environment can change you, but long-term illness hadn¡¯t endowed him with any pride, which was a pity.


    Then again, if he truly had such pride, Tang Feng wouldn¡¯t have been able to take over this body.


    Xu Xue Xian, the class beauty of Senior Class Three, Grade Eight and the top school beauty of Nanzhu Middle School, came from an extraordinary background.


    The Xu Family was definitely in the top three in terms of power in Nandu Province.


    In Nanzhu City, there was even less need to mention it; they were firmly in first place, owning over forty percent of the buildings and fifty percent of the large shopping malls.


    They also owned two cruise liners capable of carrying thousands of passengers each, a fortune that would make many men sigh in envy.


    Yet his predecessor had such lofty aspirations.


    Tang Feng was somewhat helpless, ¡°Fine, it¡¯s just a woman.


    I¡¯ll help you fulfill this wish.¡±


    Having conquered even the Immortal Realm, what did he have to fear from a woman?


    To Tang Feng, everyone in this world was just passing through.


    That was all.


    ¡°Hey!


    What do I have to do for you to agree to me?¡± Once class ended, Qin Siyu approached Tang Feng with the same proud attitude, as if talking to him was already bestowing a great honor.


    ¡°Marry me.¡± Tang Feng suddenly said with a smile.


    ¡°In your dreams.¡± Qin Siyu was furious.


    The nerve of this nobody, wanting to court her¡ªjust the thought was disgusting.


    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t finish my thought.


    What I meant to say was even if you offered yourself to me, I wouldn¡¯t want you.


    Look in the mirror first; I¡¯m hardly within your reach.¡± Tang Feng¡¯s voice was loud, causing all the classmates to turn and look at him in shock.


    Is this really Tang Feng, daring to speak to the class beauty like that?


    Which male student wouldn¡¯t handle her with extreme care, as if she might break under the slightest pressure?


    ¡°Tang Feng, apologize.¡± Pan Xinglong, the only person in class who could compete with Brother Dong, and one of Qin Siyu¡¯s admirers.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly miss such a perfect opportunity to show off.


    ¡°Is classmate Pan standing up for her?¡± Tang Feng tapped the desk and wasn¡¯t nervous at all.


    The eyes of the classmates shifted.


    ¡°Has Tang Feng gone mad?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, he actually seems manly now.


    I kind of like the way he looks.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, he¡¯s got some real guts now.¡±


    A bunch of sentimental fools; a few male classmates, seeing the weakest and most rubbish Tang Feng change the girls¡¯ opinions in class, got anxious.


    They didn¡¯t want the girl they had in mind to become someone else¡¯s admirer.


    Pan Xinglong didn¡¯t reply; he just smiled and stretched his hand towards Tang Feng¡¯s neck, coming over with his usual gambit¡ªtalking didn¡¯t work, so he resorted to force.


    And with his thick arms, just a squeeze usually made people listen.


    He had squeezed Tang Feng numerous times before, and he couldn¡¯t understand why this young man now dared to talk back to him, and with a look of scorn in his eyes to boot.


    This was something he couldn¡¯t tolerate.


    You want to act tough?


    Fine, let¡¯s see how long you last.


    This arm went down hard, and if it had been the Tang Feng of the past, he probably would have passed out instantly.


    But now Pan Xinglong had used all his strength, yet Tang Feng was unscathed.


    Right when he was baffled, his hand was slowly forced open and bent behind his back by Tang Feng.


    Pain¡ªhe finally understood what it felt like.


    Previously, he had been the one torturing others; now, the tables had turned against him.


    His tendons were twisted and his bones were dislocated, a pain not easily endured by ordinary people, but Pan Xinglong bore it.


    This guy was indeed ruthless.


    He knew that once he begged Tang Feng for mercy, his status in the class would basically be stripped away.


    ¡°Not bad, you are a real man.


    However, you¡¯ve got to kneel,¡± said Tang Feng.


    With a shock of his inner strength, Pan Xinglong felt an immense weight press down, and he thudded to his knees.


    Wow!


    He actually knelt!


    Had Tang Feng eaten an Immortal Pill?


    This was defying the heavens!


    My eyes have been blinded¡ª is he even human?


    How could his physique possibly take down a big guy like that?


    The times are changing.


    From a distance, Su Wudong and his friends who were set on gloating had their faces sour in an instant as the scene they had envisioned didn¡¯t happen.


    Yet, seeing their rival getting laid out brought some dark satisfaction and spawned a deep wariness of Tang Feng.


    Whether they admitted it or not, this kid was no longer a pushover.


    And seeing the way things were going, his position as the top guy in the class was secured.


    Who dares to challenge that!


    Who would dare!


    ¡°Tang Feng, that¡¯s enough.


    Bullying classmates is a disciplinary offense,¡± the female class president interjected.


    Tang Feng laughed, looking at her as if she were an alien.


    ¡°Pan Xinglong, this is the girl you like?


    Too bad, helping like this in public will only lose face for you, idiot.¡±


    ¡°You, you.¡± The class president was stunned, not expecting such a retort from Tang Feng.


    The classmates all watched her, her eyes reddened, and she ran out of the classroom crying.


    ¡°Tang Feng, you¡¯ve really gone too far.¡± Qin Siyu shouted angrily and chased after her.


    ¡°I feel ashamed to be studying in this class.


    Over these three years, how many times have I been bullied?


    Have you not seen?


    It¡¯s not just me; how many other classmates have been bullied?


    Are you all blind, or are you just as blind as our class president, turning a blind eye?


    It¡¯s strange to not fear evil, but to collude with it is unacceptable,¡± Tang Feng yelled.


    Most of the classmates bowed their heads, stung by his words.


    ¡°And you, Pan Xinglong, stop living like this; it¡¯s meaningless.


    There¡¯s only half a term left before graduation, do you really want to be resented for a lifetime?


    We may not be able to help each other as classmates, but at least don¡¯t harm one another.


    Think about the fate that lets us share a classroom¡ªmaybe one day, the person you bully could be someone you can only look up to.


    Of course, you can think of that person as me if you want,¡± concluded Tang Feng, letting him go.


    Shush!


    The classmates laughed, but then there was a hiss of disapproval.


    ¡°You can¡¯t appreciate it, it¡¯s only a matter of time before someone as outstanding as me reaches the peak,¡± Tang Feng said with a face that didn¡¯t betray a hint of redness or breathlessness, drawing everyone¡¯s rolled eyes.


    ¡°He¡¯s changed, he really has.¡±


    This was the unanimous view of the classmates.


    However, this new Tang Feng was both feared and admired; perhaps because of him, the whole class¡¯s atmosphere might change dramatically.


    ¡°By the way, if anyone dares to bully our classmates from now on, come to me.


    I¡¯ll get your revenge,¡± said Tang Feng.


    His words were met with a round of applause.


    ¡°Brother Dong, he¡¯s like a top-tier actor, damn, how did this kid get so fierce?¡±


    A classmate whispered to Su Wudong next to him.


    ¡°How would I know?


    Anyway, this kid¡¯s got something sinister about him.


    Better leave him be from now on,¡± Su Wudong¡¯s eyes flashed, his thoughts unknown.

 Chapter 17 - 17 017 The school belle came to find Tang Feng

    ?17: 017: The school belle came to find Tang Feng 17: 017: The school belle came to find Tang Feng The morning classes were over, but Tang Feng had managed to offend the class president ¡ª the girl had actually been driven to tears, and seeing her was unavoidably a bit awkward.


    After all, she was a girl, and girls have thinner skins.


    ¡°Ah Feng, you misunderstood the class president.


    Actually, every time you were bullied, the class president did report it to the teacher.


    It¡¯s just that, for some reason, the teacher didn¡¯t punish them,¡± Chen Xiaozhi said.


    ¡°Not only was there no punishment, there wasn¡¯t even any criticism.


    Maybe the former me was just too disappointing,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°Although your grades are a bit low, and you¡¯re a bit timid and introverted, you don¡¯t have any other faults.¡±


    ¡°Dude, you¡¯ve just listed all my faults.


    Xiaozhi, speaking well of the class president, could it be that you¡ª¡±


    ¡°How could that be possible?


    Even if I wanted to, she¡¯d have to actually fancy me first,¡± Chen Xiaozhi still knew himself quite well.


    ¡°We¡¯re still young, there are countless opportunities ahead, no need to belittle oneself,¡± Tang Feng said, patting Chen Xiaozhi, who stared at him in a daze.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found that you¡¯ve really become good at speaking.


    Have you taken some ¡®Immortal Pill,¡¯ or had some incredible adventure that now you¡¯re so suave?¡± Chen Xiaozhi was excited.


    To him, Tang Feng was too familiar ¡ª a person who couldn¡¯t make it past three sentences in a conversation.


    Now he was speaking so eloquently.


    In the past, he was always the one being comforted; now the roles had reversed.


    And his strength was too overwhelming, having taken down the two big guys in the class.


    If possible, he¡¯d rather believe he was dreaming.


    It was truly unbelievable.


    ¡°The Elixir exists, but it wouldn¡¯t appear here.


    You might as well assume it¡¯s a dream,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile, walking out of the classroom.


    Then he picked a flower in the garden.


    ¡°Classmate, what are you doing picking the flower?


    This is against the rules,¡± some girls passing by said when they saw this scene.


    Tang Feng turned around to look.


    Oh no, what a coincidence ¡ª Lin Xuexian happened to be in the group.


    However, she just glanced at him and then redirected her gaze, as if Tang Feng posed no threat to her at all.


    ¡°My fellow classmates, you¡¯re mistaken.


    I didn¡¯t pick the flower; I¡¯m saving it, simply wanting its most beautiful moment to last a little longer,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Nonsense, plucking it will only make it wilt faster,¡± another girl said.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong again, classmate.


    In my heart, it is eternal; how can it wilt?¡± Tang Feng replied with a smile.


    ¡°You, twisting words and forcing logic,¡± the girl said quite upset upon hearing his words.


    Lin Xuexian, however, let out a snort of laughter.


    ¡°Xuexian, what¡¯s so funny?¡± her fellow classmates protested.


    ¡°Nothing.


    I just thought of something amusing.


    As for you, classmate, you picked the flower to give to someone special, right?


    No need to make it sound so noble,¡± Lin Xuexian said with a laugh.


    ¡°Hmm!


    So a beauty can also be a diviner, you¡¯ve seen through me,¡± Tang Feng looked at Lin Xuexian in astonishment as he walked over.


    ¡°No way, I actually guessed right.


    But if that girl knew you picked the school¡¯s flower to give to her, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be happy,¡± Lin Xuexian stated.


    ¡°That may not necessarily be the case.


    What if I could make the flower grow back?¡± Tang Feng said with a grin.


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    ¡°Braggart.¡±


    ¡°Xuexian, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, I actually want to see how this flower can grow back,¡± Lin Xuexian was successfully intrigued.


    ¡°So you¡¯re the school¡¯s ¡®Chief Beauty.¡¯ Truly beautiful and charming.


    Here, this flower is for you.


    Plant it back, and it will revive,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Do you take me for a fool?¡± Lin Xuexian was speechless, intending to refuse, but the flower was already in her hands.


    ¡°Foolish or not, why not give it a try?


    If it fails, there¡¯s no loss.


    But if it succeeds, it proves your kindness and my magic ¡ª the best of both worlds.


    Sorry, I need to be going now,¡± Tang Feng headed toward the cafeteria and soon disappeared from view.


    The three girls looked at Lin Xuexian, ¡°You don¡¯t really believe him, do you?


    We live in a scientific era.¡±


    ¡°True or false, we¡¯ll know once we try,¡± Lin Xuexian¡¯s gaze returned as she gently knelt down to plant the flower back in the garden.


    ¡°Oh boy, you actually did it,¡± her fellow classmate said incredulously.


    But the next moment, something miraculous happened.


    The flower actually grew taller, and young leaves appeared on its stem.


    It was truly alive.


    They looked at each other, wordlessly astonished.


    This is just too magical.


    One of the classmates couldn¡¯t help but pull out the flower and then they discovered it had already grown roots, which is impossible, completely defying common sense.


    However, when the classmate tried to plant it back, the flower withered.


    ¡°No way, this is too spooky,¡± the classmate said, frightened, and threw the flower away.


    ¡°We should ask that person what kind of spell they cast.¡±


    Lin Xuexian was indeed very curious, she thought of a possibility, that magic had been performed, otherwise how do you explain it?


    In the cafeteria, one could see beauties everywhere, Tang Feng had never experienced such a lifestyle and found it very interesting.


    Queuing to get food, looking for a spot, it was quite fun.


    ¡°Ah Feng, over here!¡± Chen Xiaozhi waved to Tang Feng.


    Rao Weisheng and the other two roommates were also there; when Tang Feng arrived, they all smiled and nodded, though the smiles were quite unnatural.


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t mind and sat down to eat.


    To be honest, the food in the cafeteria really wasn¡¯t that great, too salty or too bland, it was not to his taste.


    After just a few bites, he lost his appetite.


    ¡°Classmate, I¡¯ve finally seen you,¡± a girl said excitedly upon seeing Tang Feng.


    All the roommates turned around in unison; nearly spitting out their food, isn¡¯t that Qi Ruoyi, who ranked in the top three school beauties?


    ¡°Ruoyi, hello, is your leg okay?¡± Tang Feng responded with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine now, thank you,¡± Qi Ruoyi blushed, eliciting endless thoughts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, sit down and join us,¡± Tang Feng¡¯s words filled his roommates with anticipation, this was the school beauty after all.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Qi Ruoyi actually sat down next to Tang Feng.


    What is going on?


    The roommates were dazzled, when did Tang Feng get along with the school beauty?


    ¡°Excuse me, are you Qi Ruoyi?¡± Chen Xiaozhi asked softly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Wow, she really is the school beauty.¡± This shout attracted the attention of everyone around, and Qi Ruoyi bowed her head, unable to withstand so many male classmates¡¯ gazes, and thus stood up and put two chicken legs from her lunch box into Tang Feng¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, enjoy your meal.¡±


    ¡°No way, Tang Feng, you even have this good fortune?


    Heavens above, earth below, this is so unfair, I¡¯m obviously more handsome than Tang Feng,¡± one of the roommates said in shock.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it, the chicken legs taste good,¡± Tang Feng was not at all shy, the girl¡¯s kindness shouldn¡¯t be wasted.


    At this moment, Chen Xiaozhi and the others fell quiet, looking behind with strange expressions.


    Tang Feng, now quite curious, turned around and saw, my goodness, four girls standing behind him.


    ¡°Gentlemen, could you please make some space?¡± A female classmate next to Lin Xuexian said, and Chen Xiaozhi sprang up instantly.


    ¡°Please have a seat, beauty.¡± Even as he stood up, he also tried to pull Tang Feng up; Tang Feng was amused by this kid¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to get up, tell me what just happened,¡± Lin Xuexian said quickly as Tang Feng started to stand.


    The roommates were dumbfounded; this was Lin Xuexian, could she also be here for Tang Feng?


    When did he get together with the school beauty?


    Suddenly, the world seemed upside down.


    ¡°You want to know?¡± Tang Feng looked at Lin Xuexian, his gaze full of commanding power.


    Lin Xuexian shrank back a bit but nodded nevertheless.


    ¡°Want to know?


    If fate allows and we meet again, I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Tang Feng said, standing up and leaving suavely.


    Chen Xiaozhi and the roommates followed him in a daze, but still couldn¡¯t help turning back several times, lamenting how could he give up such a good opportunity to interact.


    ¡°Tang Feng, teach a brother a thing or two, I¡¯m still single, I demand foreign trade,¡± Chen Xiaozhi couldn¡¯t believe that in three years he hadn¡¯t noticed that a master was right by his side, not knowing what methods he used, even the school beauty sought him out.


    He must learn, even if it means being persistent and relentless.

 Chapter 18 - 18 018 Pursuing a beautiful woman like no one before

    ?18: 018: Pursuing a beautiful woman like no one before 18: 018: Pursuing a beautiful woman like no one before Tang Feng hadn¡¯t noticed that after they left, two women emerged from behind, one of them with nothing nice to say, ¡°See, I told you that kid was no good.¡±


    ¡°Ashan, don¡¯t talk like that.


    If he wasn¡¯t a good person, he wouldn¡¯t have saved me that night.


    I was almost out of clothes then, but he didn¡¯t even take an extra glance.¡± She remembered the warmth of Tang Feng¡¯s back, and felt warmed in her heart.


    But remembering the scene just now made her feel nervous.


    What was Lin Xuexian¡¯s relationship with him?


    ¡°It¡¯s over, Ruoyi, as your sister, I have to remind you, there¡¯s an abyss ahead, and you¡¯d better think it through.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Qi Ruoyi certainly wouldn¡¯t admit to liking Tang Feng, but her behavior had been too obvious.


    Alas!


    As her confidante, classmate Ashan could only sigh.


    Once a woman¡¯s heart is moved, not even ten ropes can pull it back.


    They could only pray that the kid was a bastard so that maybe Qi Ruoyi would give up on him.


    On the way back to the dormitory, Chen Xiaozhi took Tang Feng¡¯s lunch box with a look of disbelief.


    ¡°Ah Feng, you¡¯re saying you want to go to the library?¡±


    ¡°Is it that surprising?¡± Tang Feng laughed.


    ¡°Have you forgotten what you yourself said?


    ¡®Even if it costs me my life, I¡¯ll never enter the library.¡¯ You once said that life spent reading is life not lived.


    Why waste time?¡± Chen Xiaozhi had a profound memory of that day, and it was also then he knew Tang Feng¡¯s life was full of hardships.


    No wonder he seldom stayed on campus, due to the torment of illness.


    ¡°Xiao Zhi, I¡¯m fine now, and it¡¯s time for me to plan for the future.


    I don¡¯t want to miss out on college, chasing after pretty seniors,¡± Tang Feng finished and headed towards the library.


    Chen Xiaozhi gave a bitter smile.


    The library, a place both familiar and strange to him, Tang Feng was determined to work hard to get into college.


    After all, what would it befit an Immortal Venerable to not be able to handle such a trivial matter?


    In the high school academic area, Tang Feng started with math.


    With the Mystical Medical Heart Scripture opened, his Divine Sense reached optimal state, his powerful memory absorbing immense knowledge like a whale gulping down water.


    Tang Feng lost track of time as his body almost mechanically reacted: grabbing books, flipping pages, putting them back.


    Half an hour later, he completely cleared out the math section, then he moved to the literature area.


    It took him a little longer, as memorizing articles was somewhat strenuous, but it only took over forty minutes.


    Tang Feng found all this to be miraculous.


    Strictly speaking, his level of knowledge wasn¡¯t high, but his wisdom was.


    He easily understood one thing through another, and his progress was incredibly fast.


    From books, he learned many principles and to his surprise, his soul ascended two levels directly.


    This was a pleasant surprise indeed.


    So he absorbed knowledge even more rapidly and voraciously.


    ¡°Is that student looking for something or is he rushing at you?¡± Nearby, two female students watched, dumbfounded.


    If it weren¡¯t for Tang Feng¡¯s intense focus, they might have thought it was all an act.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense.


    Do you think every man is a lecher?


    I think he¡¯s studying.¡± A plain-looking woman knelt beside a beautiful girl.


    Long Hair curled and slender, her stunning beauty matched with her pink student skirt made her stand out, but Tang Feng didn¡¯t take a proper glance at her.


    This made her curious.


    While she was confident enough to attract men¡¯s gazes wherever she went, this time she had come across an exception.


    Even when she let her aura out a little, it didn¡¯t draw Tang Feng¡¯s attention, but it did attract a few male students from not too far away.


    ¡°Disgusting, it¡¯s those guys again.¡± The woman beside pulled the beautiful girl towards Tang Feng.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    As they passed by Tang Feng, they deliberately tried to catch his attention, but he showed no reaction, making her so angry she felt like cursing, while her companion covered her mouth and laughed.


    At that moment, five boys had approached Tang Feng.


    Seeing him still immersed in his book, they felt very displeased, and one of them slapped him on the shoulder, ¡°Kid, move aside!


    Young Master Zhang is doing business here, scram!¡±


    Arrogant and condescending, their practiced routine suggested this wasn¡¯t their first time.


    ¡°Zhang Xuanyang, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, when a Goddess shows anger, she surpasses herself in beauty.¡± Zhang Xuanyang clapped his hands, admiring the exquisite face opposite him, but his smile soon faded.


    The goddess in his heart was being blocked.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death.¡± As Tang Feng stood in their way, Zhang Xuanyang¡¯s cronies were the first to become agitated, swinging fists and kicking feet with somewhat of a stance.


    ¡°Hurry up and go, don¡¯t provoke them.¡± Seeing that Tang Feng didn¡¯t have a strong build, the two girls quickly tugged at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He extended his hand and pointed at the four assailants.


    The four men screamed and retreated, looking at Tang Feng in shock.


    For a moment, they were stunned and bore the pain, not daring to approach any further.


    Sigh!


    They couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow.


    Tang Feng disliked encountering such people the most; it was simply a waste of his time.


    He didn¡¯t pay any more attention to them, picked up a book, and started reading again.


    The speed at which he flipped the pages stunned Zhang Xuanyang and his group.


    ¡°Holy cow, this guy is the real deal, putting on an act that looks genuine.


    That look he gave the school beauty...


    damn, why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Zhang Xuanyang thought Tang Feng was putting on a show for the goddess nearby.


    Little did he know the girl was also astounded.


    If it wasn¡¯t mere pretense, then this person might truly be reading the book and, quite possibly, had actually memorized it.


    If that were the case, then his memory was nothing short of amazing.


    ¡°Dude, that¡¯s enough, you¡¯re faking it too much,¡± Zhang Xuanyang decided to expose Tang Feng, to reveal his true colors to the goddess.


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t turn around, but responded indifferently, ¡°If you want to date, please don¡¯t hinder me here; if you speak again, I¡¯m going to shut his mouth.¡±


    The calm yet dominant response made Zhang Xuanyang shrink back slightly.


    What sort of background did this kid have?


    After all, I am Young Master Zhang.


    He glanced at his followers behind him, realizing he needed to make Tang Feng aware of his identity.


    The four guys who had been beaten were intimidated.


    One of them took a small step forward, ¡°Just so you know, kid, he is the principal¡¯s son.


    You¡¯re done for if you offend him.


    If you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll apologize right away.¡±


    Slap.


    A sharp and clear slap rang out.


    The one who spoke was sent flying away, luckily caught by someone behind him or else he might not have been able to get up for a long time.


    ¡°Impudent!¡±


    Zhang Xuanyang was utterly speechless.


    To be honest, he greatly admired such dominance.


    He couldn¡¯t help but respect the youngster before him for his mastery and control.


    This was truly an expert.


    The school beauty¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    Girls are often interested in powerful men, especially those shrouded with a bit of mystery.


    At the very least, Tang Feng had attracted her.


    Suddenly, she realized that none of the men who had hovered around her could compare to him, and her thoughts began to wander.


    At that moment, Tang Feng was not paying attention to them; he moved to the English section.


    He continued to flip through books at the same speed, still with the same level of absorption.


    The bell for class rang, but they didn¡¯t leave immediately.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s time for class.¡± She bit her lip, but still reminded Tang Feng.


    Tang Feng glanced at the girl, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m not going in the afternoon.¡± For him, this was a common occurrence.


    The girl didn¡¯t say anything else, took her classmate, and left the library.


    Zhang Xuanyang and his group also withdrew, but they all bore grudges against Tang Feng, suggesting that the days to come would not be too lonely.


    Tang Feng¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile as he continued to absorb knowledge.


    His goals were far beyond reach, but he would not forget the effort of each day.


    Suddenly, a sharp look flashed in his eyes as he gazed down the corridor behind him, ¡°Come out, all of you.¡±

 Chapter 19 - 19 019 Seven Types of Golden Cores

    ?19: 019: Seven Types of Golden Cores 19: 019: Seven Types of Golden Cores ¡°Indeed, three days apart makes one see you in a whole new light.¡± Murong Chong said with a smile as he watched Tang Feng.


    Behind him, six individuals walked out, each robust as an ox.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite surprised, that lad Murong Tian didn¡¯t show up, but here you are, popping up first.¡± Tang Feng chuckled, showing no signs of nervousness.


    ¡°To deal with you, I alone am enough.


    The rest of you, drag him behind the library.¡±


    ¡°No need for violence, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Tang Feng stood up and followed Murong Chong out of the library and around to the wooded area behind it.


    Speaking of which, this place was indeed excellent, hidden, a blessed land for teaching someone a lesson.


    ¡°Tang Feng, I really underestimated you before.


    I didn¡¯t expect you to have such backbone.


    How about this, kneel and kowtow three times to me, and we¡¯ll call it even for last time.¡± Murong Chong folded his arms and leaned against a tree, striking a pose of superiority.


    ¡°Kneel and kowtow three times, I was thinking the same thing, but it¡¯ll be you, not me.¡± Tang Feng made his move, spotting that those Murong Chong had brought with him were all young elites trained by the Murong Family, all having served in the army, their faces carrying a murderous aura, tough to deal with.


    The only way to stay unbeaten was to strike first, shattering their idea of beating him as a group.


    His strategy worked.


    With the help of the Fast Moving Pill, he was nearly as fast and agile as a slithering snake.


    Coupled with the Armament Pill, their attacks were largely ineffective, neutralizing about fifty percent, allowing him to boldly face these opponents.


    After a few minutes of intense confrontation, the Murong Family¡¯s elite youths all lay on the ground, each clutching their bodies, none able to stand.


    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Murong Chong panicked.


    He himself didn¡¯t have the true goods; those he brought were quickly defeated by Tang Feng, making him think it was all a dream.


    Was this the same Tang Feng who had been forced to jump off a cliff?


    Such a dramatic transformation after falling off the cliff?


    There wasn¡¯t time to think.


    With a thud, he kneeled on the ground; this guy really knew how to be flexible.


    ¡°Tang Feng, I was wrong, please let me off.


    It was all Murong Tian, he made me do this.¡± Murong Chong was desperate, pinching his thigh and tearing up, genuinely looking remorseful.


    ¡°Enough with the act, don¡¯t say I never gave you a chance.


    I¡¯m short of money recently.¡± Tang Feng said with a smirk.


    ¡°I have it,¡± he said, pulling out his wallet and handing over two thousand to Tang Feng.


    ¡°Two thousand yuan?¡±


    ¡°All of it, I¡¯ll give you all,¡± Murong Chong said with a pained look, handing over the other half.


    There went his spending money, internally cursing Tang Feng, yet keeping a flattering smile on his face.


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯re cousins after all, I won¡¯t make you too poor.


    From now on, if I¡¯m short of cash, you¡¯ll help out your cousin, no objections, right?¡± Tang Feng said, unhesitatingly pocketing the money with a smile.


    ¡°No, no objections.¡± Murong Chong gritted his teeth, wishing he could devour Tang Feng alive.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like a cousin.


    You¡¯re lucky it was me this time.


    If it were someone else, you might be missing arms and legs by now.


    If you don¡¯t have the capability, don¡¯t act arrogantly.


    Depending on others will only lead to this kind of self-inflicted outcome.


    Take care of yourself and oh, thanks for the support,¡± Tang Feng waved his hand, walking off nonchalantly.


    ¡°Ah!


    Tang Feng, I will definitely get my revenge.¡± Murong Chong felt an immense shame; after all these years of being bullied, to have the boy he tormented rise above him was unbearable.


    ¡°You bunch of failures, what¡¯s the use of keeping you around my house,¡± Murong Chong vented his anger on the fallen elites, kicking them as he spoke, those poor fellows.


    Walking down the garden path of the school, Tang Feng was in high spirits, now that he had money, he could finally rent a place outside, feeling utterly relaxed.


    Back in his dorm, Tang Feng fully absorbed the knowledge he¡¯d acquired at noon, which was a tremendous help.


    Suddenly, the senior high school problems didn¡¯t seem that hard anymore, though it was still not enough.


    Tomorrow he would finish studying all the second-year texts, and that would be his task for the next few days.


    After four o¡¯clock, Tang Feng left the school to start looking for a rental apartment.


    With four thousand yuan in hand, he still underestimated things; the closer to school, the higher the rent, and it even required paying two months¡¯ rent upfront, which he couldn¡¯t afford.


    Tang Feng realized that he knew absolutely nothing about society, making him feel like a headless fly buzzing around aimlessly, finding everything novel.


    Entering a milk tea shop, Tang Feng tried it for the first time and really felt like a country man stepping into the city, wanting to try everything he saw, including the beauties.


    Before five o¡¯clock, he saw plenty of beautiful women shuttling through the streets, dazzling his eyes.


    In terms of dress, the women of the Immortal Realm couldn¡¯t compare to these women.


    Of course, when it came to temperament, that was another matter, and Tang Feng simply regarded them with curiosity, as part of the scenery.


    The myriad styles of clothing here were not as uniform as in the Immortal Realm.


    Indeed, the world of mortals was more fascinating.


    Tang Feng was born on a planet in the Cultivation World and was taken to a sect at a very young age, so he really hadn¡¯t seen many mortals, nor had he taken an interest in their worldly lives.


    Now his mentality had changed.


    Upon a careful reflection, life manifested in a thousand different ways; this was a rare experience, extremely beneficial for the cultivation of the Spirit Soul.


    It was like living a life anew, something even powerful beings of the Immortal Realm couldn¡¯t achieve.


    What was previously unstable could now be solidified, and what previously remained unfelt now had more time given to it.


    Life was the true path of cultivation.


    The great Dao had created humanity, and the traces of the great Dao naturally lay within human lives¡ªsomething Tang Feng hadn¡¯t considered carefully before.


    Now, having understood some things, he suddenly felt enlightened.


    It was fair to say that each day his soul was being elevated.


    The more purified his soul became, the more indescribable benefits it brought for the later cultivation of his Divine Sense and Spirit Soul.


    Once the soul was pure, there was a good chance of forming a Yin Yang Golden Core, and perhaps even a Chaos Golden Core might appear.


    Of course, such legendary Golden Cores were mostly just mentioned in ancient texts, and those books were only seen in the hands of a few venerable figures in the Immortal Realm.


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t harbor such grand ambitions, but he did hope to achieve a Five Elements Golden Core, though even that hope was very faint.


    There are seven types of Golden Cores: the Ordinary Golden Core, Spirit Origin Golden Core, Primordial Golden Core, Five Elements Golden Core, Yin Yang Golden Core, Seven Elements Golden Core, among which the Chaos Golden Core is also called the Heavenly Pill.


    The Ordinary Golden Core is easy to understand¡ªfilled with numerous impurities and sparse in origin essence.


    Those who form this type of core generally achieve little.


    Unless a serendipitous event during Nascent Soul transformation facilitates further advancement, of course, the chance of that happening is also very low.


    The quality of the Spirit Origin Golden Core is better, essentially having found half of its origin.


    If one has higher talent and understanding, undergoing Tribulation is expected, but that¡¯s about it, with a large proportion of cultivators falling into this category.


    The Primordial Golden Core is considered genius, with the Origin Power making cultivation much more effective.


    Those who achieve this type of core are a very small minority.


    The Five Elements Golden Core is viewed as belonging to a genius of a higher order, mastering the power of the Five Elements, which leads to terrifying growth.


    Among those in the Immortal Realm, there were two Immortal Emperors who had cultivated into having a Five Elements Golden Core.


    As for the Yin Yang Golden Core, Tang Feng knew of only one person in history who achieved it, but he disappeared without trace after undergoing the Divine Tribulation and was never heard from again.


    Basically, such individuals are unmatched, with no predecessors or successors.


    The Seven Elements Golden Core is even more terrifying, also known as the Seven Orifice Divine Spirit Body.


    Forming such a core, becoming a Divine Spirit wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but does such a cultivator really exist?


    At least there are no records of one.


    Then again, speaking of the Chaos Golden Core, Tang Feng himself had to laugh.


    If such a core were formed, one could be revered under the great Dao.


    Even gods would have to bow down; such was the formidable nature of this Golden Core.


    A ring tone from a cellphone brought Tang Feng back to his thoughts.


    Huh, why is she calling?

 Chapter 20 - 20 020 Beauty Appointment

    ?20: 020: Beauty Appointment 20: 020: Beauty Appointment ¡°Miss Xia, is something the matter?¡± Tang Feng smiled.


    ¡°Call me sister.


    Don¡¯t be so impolite.


    I¡¯m at the gate of your school now, hurry up and come out.¡± Xia Jingyu, having used her connections, had already taken complete control over Tang Feng¡¯s information.


    She hadn¡¯t expected his life to be so hard, which is why she had decided to invite Tang Feng for dinner and also to take him shopping for a few sets of clothes.


    While she couldn¡¯t repay his life-saving grace by offering herself to him, the least she could do was to repay his kindness with her gratitude.


    ¡°I¡¯m out handling some business.


    What do you want with me?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I find you if there¡¯s nothing important?


    Tell me where you are; I¡¯ll come to you,¡± Xia Jingyu said.


    Tang Feng had no choice but to give her the address, and then he ordered a cup of pearl milk tea to wait.


    You have to say, the efficiency of business people is indeed high.


    Within five minutes, Xia Jingyu found the place.


    As soon as she walked to the entrance, Tang Feng nearly had his soul snatched away.


    In a purple qipao dress, her perfect figure was sketched out, and today she seemed to have dressed up specially.


    Her tranquil face shone brilliantly, her delicate little face was truly beautiful.


    When she smiled, the corners of her mouth lifted slightly, full of charm.


    What¡¯s this devil up to?


    Tang Feng exhaled and averted his gaze, only to find that all the men in the store had been captivated by her.


    Such a peerless woman was indeed a rare sight.


    Especially the high-level air of superiority around Xia Jingyu¡ªit was soul-stirring.


    However, as soon as she opened her mouth, that aura completely vanished.


    ¡°You rascal, you¡¯ve made it quite hard for your sister to find you,¡± Xia Jingyu sat down in front of Tang Feng, and her fragrance immediately rushed over to him.


    ¡°Miss Xia, you spray on that fragrance because you want to seduce me, don¡¯t you?¡± Tang Feng smiled.


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right, but do you dare to devour me?


    Coward.¡± She sat up straight, her finger lightly tapped, her eyes narrowed coyly; even a fox spirit would have to bow down to that act.


    Tang Feng was nearly knocked to the ground; she was too powerful, and he admitted defeat.


    ¡°You¡¯re ruthless.


    I¡¯ll let you be arrogant for a while; next time, I promise you¡¯ll want to hide when you see me,¡± Tang Feng vowed earnestly.


    ¡°Enough talk, show me what you¡¯ve got right now.


    Come on, your sister¡¯s little mouth is right here.¡± Xia Jingyu¡¯s finger gently touched the edge of her lips, and Tang Feng immediately reacted.


    ¡°Miss Xia, if you keep this up, I might just go all in,¡± Tang Feng teased, feeling his body heat up.


    ¡°Hehe, now you know the charm of your sister,¡± Xia Jingyu laughed proudly, basking in her victory.


    The embarrassing moment on Chaoyang Mountain had lingered in her memory for a long time.


    Now she was back to her perfect self; this kid really had no appreciation for beauty, but she was somewhat relieved now, proving she still had some allure to this boy.


    A small burst of happiness filled her heart.


    ¡°Miss Xia, you¡¯ve won.


    So where are you taking me to eat?¡± Tang Feng felt quite hungry just then.


    ¡°You name the place, don¡¯t worry about the cost.¡± Xia Jingyu was very considerate indeed; she knew that Tang Feng would be uncomfortable in those high-class hotels.


    Better to let him choose; anyway, she couldn¡¯t eat much, so she was just keeping him company.


    ¡°I rarely eat out, so if you ask me, I¡¯m even more clueless.


    It¡¯s just a meal; let¡¯s not be so fussy,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°How can that be?


    I promised to treat you to a feast.


    Since you can¡¯t think of a place, then just follow me.¡± Xia Jingyu took Tang Feng by the hand and led him out of the shop.


    Not far away, a red sports car was parked; it looked specially distinguished in the parking lot, radiating luxury.


    ¡°Is that really your car?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look nice?¡± Xia Jingyu laughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Tang Feng had a different perspective on beauty.


    ¡°No taste at all.


    Get in.¡± Xia Jingyu¡¯s physique was splendid; as she got into the driver¡¯s seat, the side of her qipao parted slightly, revealing a glimpse of her fair skin that sent a wave of heat through Tang Feng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Cough cough, where are you looking?¡± Xia Jingyu noticed Tang Feng¡¯s gaze and her face flushed with a hint of crimson.


    ¡°You dressed up like this for me to see, didn¡¯t you?¡± Tang Feng said, speechless.


    ¡°What are you talking about?


    So you think women only dress up for men to see?¡± Xia Jingyu said with a laughing huff.


    ¡°Otherwise, look at yourself.


    That outfit¡¯s not bad; I quite like it,¡± Tang Feng said, checking her out from head to toe.


    Xia Jingyu quickly shielded herself, ¡°You, don¡¯t get the wrong idea, okay?


    I¡¯m just doing this to thank you, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.


    I¡¯m not interested in someone like you,¡± Tang Feng said with a faint smile.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®someone like me¡¯?


    Am I not good enough for you?¡± Xia Jingyu was a straightforward and impatient person.


    ¡°Uh, didn¡¯t you just say you didn¡¯t dress up for me?


    Why are you worried about not being good enough for me now?¡± Tang Feng smiled radiantly.


    ¡°You are just too bad, always taking advantage of me.


    Fine, I¡¯ll take the loss.


    Look all you want since it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll lose a piece of flesh,¡± Xia Jingyu suddenly became nonchalant.


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡±


    What could Tang Feng say?


    This was just how capricious a woman could be, always catching one off guard.


    At Xiangjiang Building, Xia Jingyu brought Tang Feng to a high-level restaurant by the Nanzhu seaside.


    Not just anyone could come here; one needed a membership card to enter.


    And it was all real-name registered.


    Tang Feng could come in, and that was all thanks to Xia Jingyu¡¯s face.


    ¡°This place isn¡¯t bad.¡±


    Seeing Tang Feng¡¯s calm demeanor, Xia Jingyu couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement.


    Indeed, he was no ordinary person.


    Having seen much of the world, he was far stronger than her youthful self.


    ¡°This place is more than just ¡®not bad.¡¯ Only those with certain status and position can come here.


    Tonight, just enjoy your meal,¡± Xia Jingyu said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t be shy.


    But to tell you the truth, I¡¯m more interested in you,¡± Tang Feng said and moved forward.


    ¡°Humph, would you dare?¡± Xia Jingyu said, laughing instead of getting angry.


    ¡°Want to try me?¡± Tang Feng reached out, and Xia Jingyu quickly took two steps back, ¡°Okay, you scare me.¡±


    ¡°That night, I don¡¯t know who was clinging to my legs and wouldn¡¯t let go, or who was clinging tightly to my arm.


    What, now that it¡¯s over, I¡¯m not to be touched?¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°That, that was an accident.


    It¡¯s different now.


    What¡¯s our relationship?


    I can¡¯t just hug whenever I say so,¡± Xia Jingyu said, her face blushing but her heart pounding with nervousness.


    ¡°This fool can¡¯t speak up and doesn¡¯t know how to be assertive.


    No matter what, she¡¯s still a woman,¡± Xia Jingyu stamped her foot and silently cursed Tang Feng for not taking the hint.


    Wasn¡¯t Miss Xia practically throwing herself at him?


    Couldn¡¯t he lower his head for once?


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that Jing Yu?¡± At that moment, a fifty-something elder came out of the elevator and greeted Xia Jingyu with a smile.


    ¡°Uncle Xie, hello.¡±


    ¡°Good, good, and who is this?¡± The elder squinted for a while, curiously looking at Tang Feng.


    After all, the Xia Family was finding a match for Xia Jingyu; could this be the guy?


    ¡°My younger brother, Tang Feng,¡± Xia Jingyu said very naturally, transforming entirely in front of outsiders, appearing dignified, grand, and mature, as if she were a different person.


    ¡°Understood.


    Good choice.


    Uncle Xie has some things to attend to and will take my leave first,¡± Elder Xie patted Tang Feng and his intention was unclear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, Uncle Xie means no harm.¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    ¡°A city leader, one of my dad¡¯s subordinates,¡± Xia Jingyu said with a smile.


    ¡°So he¡¯s quite an influential figure, I see.


    I didn¡¯t realize you had such powerful backing.


    Being with you is a bit intimidating,¡± Tang Feng joked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel pressured.


    After all, he¡¯s just my brother, don¡¯t think too much into it,¡± Xia Jingyu said as she entered the elevator, a smile on her lips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, like I said before, I¡¯m not interested in you,¡± Tang Feng¡¯s words nearly choked Xia Jingyu.


    ¡°Tang Feng, am I really that bad?¡± Xia Jingyu was angry, very angry.


    She was a pampered daughter of heaven, and although she had been hugged, it seemed Tang Feng really had no intention of taking responsibility nor showed any sign of it.


    For the first time, Xia Jingyu began to doubt her own looks.


    Could she really be that unattractive?

 Chapter 21 - 21 021 Touching it once and I have to take responsibility

    ?21: 021: Touching it once and I have to take responsibility 21: 021: Touching it once and I have to take responsibility ¡°No, she is very beautiful and charming,¡± Tang Feng affirmed in response.


    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you interested in me?


    Am I not good enough for you, brother?¡± Xia Jingyu¡¯s face was clouded with discontent, ready to erupt like a storm at any moment.


    Tang Feng silently broke out in a sweat.


    This woman¡¯s ability to obsess over things was incomparable.


    ¡°It¡¯s more like I¡¯m not good enough for you, okay?


    We can be friends.


    Eat up quickly, I still have things to do afterwards.¡± Tang Feng tasted the dishes and his taste buds lit up.


    They were even better than the meals in the Immortal Realm¡ªan unexpected delight, especially the wine.


    Although it lacked spiritual power, its fragrance and smoothness more than made up for it.


    ¡°What could you possibly have to do, you¡¯re just a student.


    Oh, do you still have any of those elixirs from last time?¡± She rubbed her hands together at the thought of the magical Invisibility Pill.


    ¡°You think these elixirs are like vegetables that you can just pick whenever you want?¡± Tang Feng gave Xia Jingyu a look of disdain.


    ¡°Money¡¯s not an issue.


    Can you sell me some?¡± Xia Jingyu played her trump card and reverted to the demeanor she had in the forest, rising to her feet and approaching to drape her arm around his and shake it vigorously.


    ¡°How could that thing be bought with money?


    Take your hand off, and don¡¯t think I have no reaction just because I¡¯m not interested in you,¡± Tang Feng said, aggravated.


    This woman was grinding at his patience until every cell in his body felt like igniting.


    Xia Jingyu¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°Hmph, so what if you have a reaction?


    You dare to take advantage of me?


    Come on, sister here will feed you.¡±


    Tang Feng looked at the woman before him in disbelief.


    Just for some elixir, she was throwing herself at him, clearly boasting that she wouldn¡¯t hassle him.


    Fine, if I don¡¯t punish you a little, you really will think I¡¯m just a sick cat, huh.


    Xia Jingyu felt herself being embraced around the waist, and the next moment she was sitting on Tang Feng¡¯s lap.


    That¡¯s when she panicked and struggled to escape.


    Too late.


    Just as she was about to say something, her adorable little mouth was sealed shut.


    Xia Jingyu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at the scene.


    How could this kid, how could he!


    Tang Feng actually didn¡¯t venture far, only lightly touching her lips before letting go.


    Slap!


    Xia Jingyu¡¯s hand flew across in a slap.


    Tang Feng caught it with his hand, ¡°That¡¯s my response.


    Don¡¯t tease me like that again.


    It does you no good.¡±


    ¡°You bastard, why do you bully me?¡± Xia Jingyu cried.


    ¡°It was just a peck, is it really such a big deal?¡± Tang Feng was speechless.


    In the Immortal Realm, fairies would have been thrilled to receive a kiss from him.


    ¡°What do you know?


    That was my first kiss.


    It was supposed to be for my future husband.


    You little devil went too far,¡± Xia Jingyu said, wiping away a tear as she grabbed her bag and ran out of the private room.


    ¡°Really now?


    She¡¯s that fragile?


    That doesn¡¯t seem like her.¡± Tang Feng didn¡¯t intend for things to escalate so much.


    Had he gone too far?


    Just as he was about to get up, Xia Jingyu returned to the room, her face flushed with panic.


    After giving Tang Feng a fierce glare, she grabbed his hand and pulled him along.


    ¡°What are you doing?


    I haven¡¯t finished eating yet,¡± Tang Feng complained.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you next time, but first you have to come home with me,¡± Xia Jingyu said, biting her lip as if making such a decision was incredibly reluctant and sudden.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me a peck is enough to make me responsible,¡± Tang Feng paused mid-step, and Xia Jingyu found it impossible to budge him.


    ¡°My grandfather is seriously ill and might not make it.


    Please come with me to see him,¡± Xia Jingyu said, appearing very sad.


    ¡°Cough cough, what are we to each other?


    Meeting your grandfather might not be appropriate,¡± Tang Feng was truly mystified by Xia Jingyu¡¯s thought process.


    ¡°Tang Feng, my grandfather wants me to find a man, but I haven¡¯t met anyone I like.


    Help me out, and I won¡¯t pursue what happened before,¡± Xia Jingyu said, her lips quivering as she appeared very nervous.


    ¡°I¡¯m at a loss too, you know.


    It was your first time, but wasn¡¯t it mine too?


    If you want to blame anyone, blame yourself for seducing me,¡± Tang Feng muttered under his breath.


    But, he eventually softened, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll accompany you back to see him.¡±


    Xia Jingyu¡¯s expression relaxed, but Tang Feng had no idea what she was up to.


    The Xia family, true to their status as a family of scholars and officials, had a different feel to their home, where the unique atmosphere was constantly emanating, highlighting the distinguished position of its master.


    Several guards were stationed in the courtyard where Old Master Xia was residing, and when the two tried to enter, Tang Feng was stopped.


    ¡°This is my man,¡± Xia Jingyu said, without time to waste on more words.


    The statement granted them immediate passage.


    Of course, they still conducted a routine check, and only after finding nothing did they allow Tang Feng to step in.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, Uncle, Second Uncle, Fourth Uncle, Auntie, how is Grandpa?¡± Xia Jingyu didn¡¯t care about formalities and kept holding on.


    ¡°Little Yu, who is this?¡± they all looked at Tang Feng, disbelief in their eyes.


    ¡°My boyfriend.¡±


    The family elders exchanged glances, none quite believing it; Tang Feng looked a few years younger than Xia Jingyu, too young¡ªsurely the girl hadn¡¯t just found someone to meet the old master.


    Mr.


    Xia and Mrs.


    Xia didn¡¯t point it out either; their daughter wouldn¡¯t be so thoughtless, so they didn¡¯t stop her and let Tang Feng and Xia Jingyu into the room.


    In the room, two elderly doctors were talking to Mr.


    Xia about something, their expressions solemn, while Mr.


    Xia himself looked very weak, as if hanging on by a mere thread.


    Xia Jingyu¡¯s tears began to fall on seeing this; the old master doted on his granddaughter most of all.


    There was no secret as to why; her sweet talking always cheered him up.


    Thinking they would soon be separated by life and death, Xia Jingyu found it unbearable.


    She knew that her own misfortune a few days prior had exacerbated the old man¡¯s illness, which only deepened her guilt and sorrow.


    ¡°Come here, girl,¡± Old Master Xia called weakly, and Xia Jingyu knelt by the bedside, holding back her tears, trying to force a smile.


    ¡°Grandpa, I brought my boyfriend to see you,¡± Xia Jingyu said, straining to smile.


    ¡°Come, let me have a look,¡± Old Master Xia said, eyeing Tang Feng, a glint of sharpness in his gaze.


    He had seen many people in his life and could tell there was something extraordinary about this young man¡ªextraordinary indeed, albeit a bit too young.


    He surmised the girl had gone through great lengths.


    ¡°Old Master, just call me Xiao Feng,¡± Tang Feng said, respectfully.


    ¡°Good, good!


    I didn¡¯t expect such a surprise before my departure, Xiao Feng, there¡¯s something I need to entrust to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Old Master.


    Just speak freely, and if it¡¯s in my power, Tang Feng will not refuse,¡± Tang Feng replied.


    ¡°If possible, take care of our Little Yu in the future.


    She¡¯s too innocent and kind; I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll suffer great losses,¡± the old man requested.


    ¡°I will do my best,¡± Tang Feng said, unable to bear the thought.


    The misery of parting by death was truly unlike any other¡ªhe had never fully appreciated it before.


    Should he save him?


    The old man¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, a sign of the end-of-life rally, while the two elderly doctors could do nothing but shake their heads¡ªit was beyond their power to help.


    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t leave me,¡± Xia Jingyu cried uncontrollably.


    ¡°Silly child, Grandpa is already content.


    Think about my old comrades-in-arms¡ªhow can I hope for more?


    Tell them all to come in,¡± Old Master Xia said calmly, ready to make his last arrangements.


    ¡°Old Liu, Old Zheng, you should go too.


    You¡¯ve worked hard all these years,¡± Old Master Xia said with a smile.


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry, old commander, we¡¯ve done all we can,¡± the two doctors said as they left.


    Tang Feng turned to follow them, but after a couple of steps, he suddenly stopped.


    He then approached the old man, ¡°Old Master, to meet is to share a fate.


    Let¡¯s see what destiny decrees.


    Do not mention our encounter to anyone.¡± After that, he took out a Vitality Pill and placed it into Old Master Xia¡¯s mouth.


    Xia Chengdong felt a powerful surge of vitality infuse his body, his weakened frame rapidly recovering.


    Within a few breaths, strength returned to his hands, and he looked at Tang Feng¡¯s retreating figure in astonishment and excitement.


    A dozen or so breaths later, he realized the discomfort in his body had vanished, his spirits lifted as though he was a decade younger, his pulse strong and vital.


    Even a fool would understand by now he had encountered a miraculous healer.


    Fate had indeed been kind¡ªthe granddaughter he cherished most had unwittingly saved his life, and Xia Chengdong was certain she knew nothing of it.


    Overwhelmed, he sat up.


    His action startled all the children who had just come in.

 Chapter 22 - 22 022 Shocked

    ?22: 022: Shocked 22: 022: Shocked ¡°Dad, lie down quickly.¡± The second-generation members of the Xia Family were all scared half to death and hurried over.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, no need to make such a fuss,¡± Xia Chengdong said, gently waving his hand, but there was an excited look between his brows.


    However, everyone in the Xia Family household looked at each other, thinking that it looked like a ¡°returning light,¡± and each had their concerns.


    If Mr.


    Xia passed away, it would be extremely difficult for them to take over.


    Xia Laosi was in business, so the impact on him wasn¡¯t heavy, but it would still significantly affect his future ventures.


    Speaking of the fifth daughter of the Xia Family, she too had a not insignificant status


    Looking at the family, they were all formidable figures, and of course, their status today was inseparable from Mr.


    Xia¡¯s reputation and guidance.


    A tiger father has no dog children, after all.


    However, the Xia Family was not the most powerful family, but they were a force that could not be ignored.


    Therefore, the children of the Xia Family were anxious.


    There would be movements in a few months, and they all somewhat looked forward to it.


    No matter qualifications, tenure, or performance, they were impeccable.


    However, if Mr.


    Xia were no longer around, they might not drop to a second-class family, but they would be at the bottom of the first-class.


    This was not something the offspring of the Xia Family wanted to see.


    So they were all very nervous.


    At this point, Mr.


    Xia asked the five siblings to stay behind and the rest were asked to leave the room.


    Tang Feng sat on the stone bench under the tree as Xia Jingyu came over to him, ¡°What did you do to Grandpa?¡± she asked in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Nothing much.


    It¡¯s getting late.


    I¡¯ve seen the person I was supposed to, and now I need to leave.¡± Tang Feng still had to find a place to stay.


    ¡°Your matter can wait, my grandpa is more important.¡± Xia Jingyu held onto him, her eyes pleading.


    ¡°Mr.


    Xia is fine now, there¡¯s no need to worry.


    I still need to find a place to stay, don¡¯t waste my time.¡± Tang Feng was indeed in a hurry, wanting to deal with worldly matters like today¡¯s as little as possible in the future.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of finding a place to live, I¡¯ll find one for you,¡± said Xia Jingyu.


    Tang Feng was stunned, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll find something cheaper.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my lifesaver, listen to me on this,¡± she said, then picked up the phone.


    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t you still have a room that you haven¡¯t rented out?


    I have a friend here, but it¡¯s a guy.


    He¡¯s reliable, very reliable.¡± Xia Jingyu assured on the side, then hung up the phone after a while.


    ¡°It¡¯s settled, tomorrow just happens to be Saturday.


    I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Xia Jingyu, true to being a businessperson, did things without delay.


    ¡°Just to be clear, if it¡¯s too expensive, I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, eight hundred a month, a thirty-square-meter room, how about that?¡± Xia Jingyu said.


    Tang Feng wasn¡¯t very clear on room sizes, just needing a quiet space, and felt somewhat hopeful inside.


    At that moment, the door opened, and the Xia siblings came out.


    They let two old doctors in.


    They then approached Tang Feng, ¡°Esteemed nephew, thank you.¡± The five warmly shook hands with Tang Feng one by one, puzzling the Xia Family members.


    ¡°Listen up, everyone, Tang Feng is now a benefactor of the Xia Family.


    If he faces any difficulty, you must help unconditionally, have you all understood?¡± The eldest of the Xia Family spoke up, and naturally, no one from the Xia Family dared not to listen, though they didn¡¯t understand why.


    ¡°Jing Yu, we owe you big time this time.


    Grandpa is fine now.


    Thank him properly for us and bring him over to the house when you have time,¡± Jing Yu¡¯s dad said with a smile.


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Jing Yu watched the elder members of the Xia Family, stunned as they all wore smiles.


    Could it be that Grandpa was really fine?


    Tang Feng, on the other hand, appeared indifferent, unaffected by praise or criticism.


    This made the uncles and elder members of the Xia Family nod ceaselessly; the young man¡¯s maturity didn¡¯t match his age, and they all appreciated that.


    It was as if he had helped the Xia Family for the second time, his kindness greater than heaven.


    As Mr.


    Xia instructed, from now on, Tang Feng was a man of the Xia Family, no second word about it.


    This was enough to explain everything.


    Xia Jingyu didn¡¯t go to disturb her grandfather and left with Tang Feng, pulling him into a bar.


    It was another high-end place, and as Tang Feng looked at the lights and colors inside, he finally experienced the charm of the mortal world.


    Such places irresistibly tempted one to indulge, and Tang Feng found it quite the eye-opener.


    His former self, although he lived in such an urban center, was just as unworldly.


    Apart from going to school, coming home, eating, and sleeping, he knew nothing else.


    The Tang Feng who came from the Immortal Realm was no different.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me you¡¯ve never been to a place like this before,¡± Xia Jingyu said, looking at Tang Feng¡¯s astonished expression, somewhat exasperated.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been here before.


    Our pursuits are different, and so are our thoughts,¡± Tang Feng could only respond like that.


    He certainly couldn¡¯t say he¡¯s from the Immortal Realm, so of course he¡¯s never been here.


    Fairies have to keep up appearances too; they can¡¯t just go around showing that they like something.


    ¡°Keep pretending, then.


    What would you like to drink?¡± Xia Jingyu asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about this stuff, just order me something random.¡± Tang Feng said, looking at the colorful drinks.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you a Flaming Snow Mountain.¡± Xia Jingyu ordered two drinks.


    Hers had three different colors, while Tang Feng¡¯s had only one.


    In his glass, there seemed to be a flame-like swirl at the top, with a snowy white layer at the bottom.


    Tang Feng tried a sip, and his eyes immediately lit up; a spark of brilliance showed.


    This was good stuff, truly like swallowing a flame¡ªwarm but not burning the throat, much better than the liquor in the Immortal Realm.


    Not enough, he ought to broaden his horizons.


    Maybe he should open a place in the Immortal Realm; Immortal Crystals would be easy to come by.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, smiling so wickedly?¡± Xia Jingyu shivered as she caught Tang Feng¡¯s smile.


    ¡°No taste; this is called being handsome, get it?¡± Tang Feng said as he watched the men and women swaying in the dance floor, feeling a stir within his blood.


    He couldn¡¯t help himself and walked into their midst, starting to move slowly with them.


    ¡°This guy really plays the part, doesn¡¯t he?


    Thought you didn¡¯t like it, huh, and yet there you go, into the middle of the women.¡± Xia Jingyu said with disdain.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected Tang Feng to return so soon, nor for his face to show little excitement.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back so quickly, I thought you were enjoying yourself.¡± Xia Jingyu sighed with relief inwardly, not quite understanding why she felt this way.


    ¡°Ha, they¡¯re all nothing but mediocre, not interesting at all.¡±


    Pfft!


    Xia Jingyu laughed.


    ¡°That¡¯s so typical of you men, a good girl if you get her, a bad one if you don¡¯t, right?¡±


    ¡°How could that be?


    Good or bad is quite obvious, like you; you¡¯re very good, very pleasant to look at.¡± Tang Feng chuckled.


    ¡°Nonsense, of course I am a good girl, hmph, don¡¯t you dare get any ideas about me.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    Hehe, men!


    Clearly, Xia Jingyu wasn¡¯t buying it.


    ¡°Do you come here often?¡± Tang Feng asked.


    Xia Jingyu immediately replied, ¡°How could I?


    I would never condescend to come to a place like this.¡±


    ¡°You seem very familiar with it though.¡±


    Xia Jingyu was taken aback by the question, ¡°Of course I¡¯m familiar.


    It¡¯s a friend¡¯s place.


    Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± After saying this, Xia Jingyu looked toward the stage, truly bemused herself.


    Watching the crazed crowd on the dance floor, she couldn¡¯t understand their intoxication with it.


    ¡°Miss Xia, how about we take a walk outside?


    Honestly, this place tends to rub people up the wrong way.¡±


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.


    Where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Just a casual stroll.


    Walking with a beauty is always better than staying here listening to this noise.¡± Tang Feng stood up to leave.


    Xia Jingyu nodded to the bartender and hurried after him with a click of her heels.


    The two walked side by side.


    The streets were getting emptier, and frankly, Tang Feng enjoyed this feeling very much.


    So did Xia Jingyu.


    She had never gone out with a man like this before, let alone wandered the streets.


    Surprisingly, she found that even she could settle her restless mind.


    Remembering all the miraculous things about Tang Feng, she couldn¡¯t help but steal a few more glances at him.


    ¡°What, entranced by the sight of me?


    Got touched by my handsomeness, did you?¡± Tang Feng teased as he felt her gaze.


    ¡°Please, I was just looking at the night scene across the street.


    You¡¯re the one with the wild imagination,¡± Xia Jingyu certainly wasn¡¯t going to admit it.


    Tang Feng laughed heartily, not dwelling on it further.


    Either way, they were both enjoying the situation at hand.

 Chapter 23 - 23 023 Living with a Beautiful Woman

    ?23: 023: Living with a Beautiful Woman 23: 023: Living with a Beautiful Woman ¡°Tang Feng, you little devil, you¡¯re quite the schemer.


    Take your hands off, or your sister might just kill you,¡± Xia Jingyu¡¯s voice trembled, revealing her intense nervousness.


    ¡°Oh come on, I don¡¯t know who was hugging even tighter that day, even calling out ¡®brother.¡¯ Are you embarrassed to say it?


    All I¡¯m doing now is collecting some interest.


    You think I¡¯m so easy to embrace?¡± Tang Feng spoke without a hint of shame or breathlessness.


    Xia Jingyu¡¯s face turned even redder upon hearing Tang Feng¡¯s words, and, in her anger, she pinched his waist hard.


    Tang Feng drew a sharp breath and glared with fierce eyes, pulling Xia Jingyu even closer to him; the only thing separating them now was a layer of clothing.


    Their heartbeats could be heard by each other.


    Tang Feng was very affected, and Xia Jingyu could fully feel it¡ªthe man¡¯s power was awakening, declaring itself.


    Her body trembled slightly, and she could hardly speak.


    ¡°What is this between us?¡± Tang Feng¡¯s breathing became heavy.


    ¡°Who knows, haha, you¡¯re nervous too, why the act?¡± Xia Jingyu could tell that Tang Feng was just a rookie as well.


    ¡°Miss Xia, don¡¯t provoke me.


    Men can easily lose their senses when excited.


    Although I¡¯ve never tried it, if I were to do something, I could be self-taught, don¡¯t you think?¡± With a forceful press, Xia Jingyu gasped deeply.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m scared of you, Tang Feng.


    I only have feelings for you, not that other kind of intention.


    Please, let me go,¡± Xia Jingyu pleaded frantically, scared.


    She couldn¡¯t say she liked Tang Feng, but she definitely felt an attraction and curiosity.


    Naturally, she couldn¡¯t handle such sudden intimacy.


    Tang Feng wasn¡¯t feeling great either, but he relaxed his grip only slightly.


    Since becoming mortal, his self-control had plummeted.


    With just a little temptation from a woman, he figured he would easily sink into it.


    This experience also highlighted his shortcomings.


    Of course, he also liked this feeling¡ªthe strong desire to possess.


    Only today did he realize that men desire more than just power.


    In the end, Xia Jingyu managed to push Tang Feng away and returned to the bar with complicated emotions.


    Watching Tang Feng, who was still on the dance floor, she was unsure how to describe her feelings at this moment.


    Saying she didn¡¯t like him didn¡¯t feel right, especially seeing him being intimate with other women.


    But to say she did like him also didn¡¯t quite fit.


    This little devil had messed up Miss¡¯s heart.


    How infuriating.


    Tang Feng let himself completely relax, cultivating his mental realm amidst the noisy environment, and the results were surprisingly good.


    Suddenly, someone bumped into him.


    Tang Feng, caught off guard, fell forward onto a young woman.


    And well, where his hands ended up wasn¡¯t quite right¡ªthe woman was shocked into a stupor.


    Before Tang Feng could react, a leg swooshed toward him in a kick.


    The people in the dance floor screamed and retreated, while Tang Feng rolled back to dodge the kick.


    ¡°Ying¡¯er, are you okay?¡± A young man glared at Tang Feng while helping the woman on the ground back up.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine.¡± Qiao Ying¡¯s cheeks flushed as she glanced at Tang Feng.


    When she noticed he was quite handsome, her heart raced even faster, completely forgetting who had just pressed down on her.


    ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re okay.¡± After saying that, the young man turned to Tang Feng, ¡°Kid, give me an explanation, and apologize to my sister.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend.


    Sorry about that,¡± Tang Feng wasn¡¯t unreasonable; although it wasn¡¯t intentional, a mistake was a mistake, and he had no intention of deflecting blame.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, how do I know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose?¡± The young man wasn¡¯t inclined to let Tang Feng off the hook.


    ¡°So, what would you like to do?¡±


    ¡°Break his arms and throw him out,¡± the young man snapped his fingers, and several expressionless middle-aged men stepped out from the crowd.


    They seemed ordinary, but Tang Feng could feel the murderous aura emanating from them.


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit too much,¡± Tang Feng certainly wasn¡¯t willing to be harassed unreasonably.


    ¡°Nonsense, was it too much what you did just now?


    Beat him up and throw him out,¡± the young man said with no room for negotiation in his tone.


    ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t do this, okay?


    He didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± The woman pulled at the man, looking very anxious.


    Tang Feng was surprised; the woman¡¯s behavior proved she was a kind and gentle lady, devoid of any bad traits, making him feel comfortable.


    ¡°Ying¡¯er, he touched you, so he must pay the price.


    The people of our Li Family are not within reach of such people.


    Go.¡±


    ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t.¡± The woman knelt down.


    Unfortunately, the man didn¡¯t heed her, simply helping her up and pulling her to one side.


    In the center of the dance floor, several middle-aged men started to make their moves.


    Relying on their instincts, they also noticed Tang Feng¡¯s extraordinary abilities, and they started with vicious techniques, showing no mercy.


    Tang Feng also wanted to test these people¡¯s abilities, and the clash with the Postnatal Martial Artists commenced.


    With a Fast Moving Pill, Tang Feng¡¯s speed gradually increased.


    At first, those men were able to exchange blows with Tang Feng, but they soon lost track of even his movements.


    In the end, they even started hitting their own, and they had no choice but to back away; however, it was at this moment that Tang Feng appeared.


    They felt a pair of fists coming at them, and almost at the same time, several of them were sent flying, crashing onto the ground, motionless.


    A punch to knock them out cold.


    Chen Zihao looked at Tang Feng, his face filled with disbelief; he hadn¡¯t anticipated that his opponent would be so formidable, and he was somewhat afraid for the moment.


    And Tang Feng was just walking towards him.


    Frightened, Chen Zihao grabbed the woman and ran, but his sister was reluctant to part, which infuriated him to the point of clenching his teeth.


    ¡°Still watching?


    Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Chen Zihao scolded, though he didn¡¯t stop moving his feet.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you chasing after them?¡± Xia Jingyu really didn¡¯t expect Tang Feng to be so powerful.


    But that wasn¡¯t right; if he was so tough, why didn¡¯t he deal with those thugs that other day.


    ¡°What for?


    To chase after them?¡± Tang Feng rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Miss Xia, aren¡¯t you mistaken?


    Didn¡¯t I see someone just now whose hands must still be carrying her fragrance?¡± Xia Jingyu coldly said.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying you had so many thoughts when I was holding you, but when it comes to someone else, you change your tune entirely.¡± Tang Feng couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°How can that be the same?


    Oh, so you¡¯ve always wanted to take advantage of me, this is outrageous.¡± Xia Jingyu finally understood.


    But Tang Feng just laughed: ¡°Take advantage of you?


    You¡¯re thinking too highly of yourself.


    Compared to that woman just now, what do you have?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more beautiful than her, more mature, and taller.¡± Indeed, Xia Jingyu¡¯s tall and slender figure was outstanding, but she was just a vase.


    ¡°Alright, you do have some assets, but what does that have to do with me?


    Let¡¯s go; it¡¯s boring to stay here.¡± Tang Feng looked at the onlookers and lost interest in staying any longer.


    ¡°How annoying.¡± Watching Tang Feng leave the bar, Xia Jingyu had no choice but to follow him out.


    Such a nice environment, and he had ruined it.


    In the car, Tang Feng felt something was off.


    He had been on this road before, and sure enough, they soon entered the Coastal Villa District.


    ¡°Did you say your friend¡¯s house is around here?¡± Tang Feng probed.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful here, isn¡¯t it?


    This is the most beautiful villa district in Nanzhu.¡± Xia Jingyu said.


    ¡°I agree with that point, but isn¡¯t this a bit far from my school?¡±


    ¡°Two to three kilometers, is that far?


    The scenery along the way is so beautiful.


    You¡¯ll get to see it every day on the way to school; just be happy about it.¡± Xia Jingyu gave Tang Feng a sidelong glance.

 Chapter 24 - 24 024 So easily got a hug

    ?24: 024: So easily got a hug.


    24: 024: So easily got a hug.


    Tang Feng was at a loss for words.


    Of course, the distance didn¡¯t seem far when you¡¯re driving; he didn¡¯t even have a bicycle.


    Well, the eight hundred bucks were still very tempting to him.


    This was¡ª


    Hold on, something¡¯s off.


    This villa looks somewhat familiar.


    As soon as Tang Feng got out of the car, he almost fainted.


    Wasn¡¯t this Mu Qingwan¡¯s villa?


    ¡°What are you zoning out for, kid?


    Hurry up and follow.¡± Xia Jingyu gave Tang Feng a glare and walked into the villa, where laughter was incessant.


    The commotion was non-stop, and Tang Feng could hear it even before he entered; Xiao Ya¡¯s voice was too familiar.


    Along with Sister Qing Wan¡¯s gentleness, which still made him feel refreshed.


    It was only when he stepped into the villa that he realized there was another woman inside, and he knew her too.


    Incredible, how could she be here?


    ¡°Jing Yu, the person you mentioned isn¡¯t this kid, right?¡± Yao Xin tried to hold back her laughter.


    She couldn¡¯t let others know she knew Tang Feng or reveal his secret.


    Those things belonged only to her.


    ¡°What, you know him?¡± Xia Jingyu was now utterly confused; this was truly unexpected.


    ¡°I disagree.¡± It was Xiao Ya who spoke.


    She had been keeping a cold face, and seeing Tang Feng again immediately made her mood turn sour.


    However, she had to admit that the guy¡¯s elixir was really effective.


    In just one day, she seemed to have gotten years younger, and even she was delighted with how tender her skin looked.


    ¡°Sister Xiao Ya, you know him too?¡± Yao Xin was extremely surprised.


    Who was this kid, and why was he connected to all these pampered ladies?


    All of a sudden, she noticed that the villa¡¯s most important woman was looking at Tang Feng with shining eyes.


    That look had flavor to it, and being a detective, Yao Xin could naturally appreciate the implications hidden in such a glance.


    By now, Tang Feng had also approached Mu Qingwan, ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve become even prettier in just two days.¡±


    ¡°With that sweet talk of yours, I heard from Xiao Ya that you got your bag back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I went to class today.


    I wonder if Sister Xiao Ya has given you the stuff?¡± Tang Feng had actually noticed already that Mu Qingwan looked more radiant.


    Even more so than the changes in Xiao Ya.


    ¡°She did, she did.


    I am very satisfied,¡± Mu Qingwan pulled Tang Feng to sit down on the sofa and poured him a glass of water, while the other three women were rendered speechless.


    This was the Mu Qingwan, known to be off-limits to men, yet she seemed like a completely different person.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re making it too obvious,¡± Yao Xin was completely at a loss for words.


    She got it now: it wasn¡¯t just her who had benefited.


    It seemed all four women knew about the miraculous elixir he had.


    They were all curious about how this kid had come to be connected with them.


    Mu Qingwan wanted to know too, and the four women started chatting on the side, leaving Tang Feng to his own devices.


    Helpless, he could only head down to a room on the lower floor, which was originally meant for the servants¡ªa space fit for three, roomy enough for Tang Feng alone.


    After taking a look, Tang Feng was satisfied.


    He didn¡¯t have any issues with the idea of men and women living together.


    For him, he could feel at ease and adapt to any environment.


    No matter the surroundings, he could always practice refining his mental realm.


    This skill, he had vast experience with.


    The four women quickly came to a consensus: Tang Feng absolutely must stay, even if it was just for the miraculous elixir¡ªhe needed to be kept here.


    Seeing him entering the room by himself, they all smiled.


    It was like inviting the group into a well-laid trap.


    Xia Jingyu went back home.


    She rarely stayed here, and her departure was in case Tang Feng had second thoughts; after all, there would be plenty of other opportunities to meet in the future.


    Yao Xin sat for a while and then also left.


    She had a mission tonight, and with Tang Feng¡¯s elixir, she too was confident.


    Full of anticipation for Tang Feng¡¯s elixir, and for a bit of personal agenda, she had not reported the situation to her superiors.


    Otherwise, Tang Feng might not be having such a leisurely time right now.


    Of course, the most important reason was the fear that she might offend him.


    Xiao Ya, on the other hand, had always been living in the villa, keeping Mu Qingwan company.


    At this moment, the two women, carrying a set of bedding and some household items, walked into the room.


    ¡°Are you two sisters delivering this as a package deal?¡± Tang Feng, who was lying back, couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he saw the actions of the two women.


    ¡°Tang Feng, what are you babbling about?


    Dream on if you think I¡¯d deliver myself to you on a platter.


    Hand it over,¡± Xiao Ya said, reaching out her hand unabashedly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb.


    Staying here is fine, but you can¡¯t skimp on the elixir,¡± Xiao Ya stated.


    Mu Qingwan pulled Xiao Ya aside, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her.


    Just settle down first.


    What do you want for supper?¡± ¡°Qing Wan, you might as well just give in to him.


    It¡¯s too obvious.


    Have you no shred of women¡¯s modesty left?¡± Xiao Ya was furious.


    They had agreed not to show Tang Feng a pleasant face, but as soon as he entered the door, all bets were off.


    ¡°He¡¯s my little brother.


    What¡¯s wrong with looking after him a bit?


    Besides, you¡¯ve gained quite the advantage already.


    That should be enough,¡± Mu Qingwan said with a smile.


    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t interrupt your chat with your darling little brother.


    Just don¡¯t blame me if you get eaten by a wolf later.¡± Xiao Ya stormed out of the room in a huff.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t mean any harm.


    She¡¯s just blunt.


    Anyway, just settle down here from now on.


    If I had known you were looking for a place to stay, you should have listened to me yesterday,¡± Mu Qingwan said, shooting Tang Feng a glance.


    Mu Qingwan didn¡¯t realize how her youthful charm had grown even more enchanting, and that glance electrified him; even Tang Feng couldn¡¯t resist it.


    A sudden impulse flashed through his mind, and he reached out to pull her into his embrace.


    Ah!


    With a soft gasp, Mu Qingwan quickly covered her mouth.


    ¡°Sister, you smell really nice.¡± Tang Feng¡¯s hands gently encircled Mu Qingwan¡¯s waist, finding the sensation extremely thrilling.


    Mu Qingwan was wearing autumn pajamas, but she could still feel the warmth of Tang Feng¡¯s hands.


    Her cheeks turned slightly red, and her breathing hastened a bit.


    ¡°Brother Feng, don¡¯t bully your sister.¡±


    ¡°Of course not, I wouldn¡¯t dare.


    I cherish you too much, Sister Wan.


    Don¡¯t be angry, I mean no harm.


    I just want to hold you like this.


    It feels really comfortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, just, just don¡¯t let Sister Xiao Ya see.¡± After saying that, she gently rested her head on Tang Feng¡¯s chest.


    Is it really that easy?


    Holding such an exceptionally beautiful woman didn¡¯t feel quite real.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    It was Xiao Ya¡¯s voice again.


    Just my luck.


    Helplessly, Mu Qingwan stood up, gave Xiao Ya a glare, and walked towards the living room, with Tang Feng tidying himself up and following her out.


    Slap!


    A sheet of A4 paper covered with terms was placed in front of Tang Feng.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Mu Qingwan picked it up, glanced over it, and then passed it to Tang Feng with a wry smile.


    ¡°No going upstairs, no swimming in the pool without permission, no entering the kitchen whenever you like, and you can¡¯t just sit on the main sofa in the living room.¡±


    The more Tang Feng read, the more shocking it became.


    This was just too domineering.


    He looked at Mu Qingwan and joked, ¡°Sister, this is your house, right?


    This contract doesn¡¯t count, does it?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t count.


    Feel free to go anywhere you like in my place,¡± Mu Qingwan said, forgetting everything as soon as she met Tang Feng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mu Qingwan, if that¡¯s the case, the two of you might as well just live here together.


    I¡¯m not serving you anymore,¡± Xiao Ya said in a foul mood.


    Mu Qingwan pulled her to the side, ¡°Have you gone mad?


    What if he gets angry and refuses to provide you with the elixir?


    Then your tears will be useless.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s more important, the elixir or ourselves?


    I¡¯m not like you, collapsing into someone¡¯s arms after a few sweet words,¡± Xiao Ya said with disdain.


    ¡°You, Xiao Ya!


    It¡¯s not easy for me to find someone I really like.


    Can¡¯t you give a little?¡± Mu Qingwan pleaded.


    ¡°This is a matter of principle.


    I cannot step back,¡± Xiao Ya said coldly, seeing the two women about to fall out, Tang Feng spoke up.

 Chapter 25 - 25 025 What a coincidence!

    ?25: 025: What a coincidence!


    25: 025: What a coincidence!


    ¡°Sister, let it be.


    I¡¯ll comply.


    It¡¯s indeed not quite appropriate for a man to keep going upstairs to where you ladies live, but I have a request,¡± Tang Feng said.


    Tang Feng¡¯s attitude pleased Xiao Ya, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I want to build a small house in the villa, and I hope you won¡¯t disturb me,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°What are you planning to do with it?


    Is there any danger?¡± Xiao Ya needed to make sure.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t come near, there won¡¯t be.


    But let me say this now, if someone tries to peek and gets hurt, don¡¯t blame me.¡± Tang Feng was certain that Xiao Ya would pay the price for her curiosity someday.


    This time, he couldn¡¯t let such a harsh agreement slide without getting his own back; setting up a simple formation was still something he could easily handle.


    Xiao Ya obviously didn¡¯t take Tang Feng¡¯s warning to heart, ¡°Kid, I have no objections to what you said, but you better behave.


    And don¡¯t get any ideas about Qing Wan.


    She¡¯s naive, but I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re being too controlling.


    Be careful, or you might end up burying yourself one day,¡± Tang Feng really wanted to give this woman a good lesson.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.


    Do you see that?


    You¡¯re not allowed to sit in Qing Wan¡¯s current spot, even if I¡¯m not there.


    Got it?¡± Xiao Ya put on a serious face in an attempt to intimidate Tang Feng.


    ¡°Come on, why be so petty as an older sister?


    What harm is there in letting him sit?¡± Mu Qingwan said with a laugh, trying to make peace.


    ¡°And you think after that he¡¯ll still do favors for you?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re here for?


    Sacrifice a little, and some benefits will surely end up in your pocket.


    Then just give me some, I¡¯m not asking for much, right?¡± Xiao Ya patted Mu Qingwan, yawning as she headed upstairs.


    What could Mu Qingwan say?


    Could she disagree?


    Indeed, she could not.


    When it came to her sisters, she had nothing to be stingy about.


    ¡°Brother Feng, don¡¯t be upset.


    She¡¯s just like that.


    You¡¯ve met her; deep down, she¡¯s a good person, but just a bit stubborn,¡± Mu Qingwan assured him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister, I won¡¯t mind,¡± Tang Feng chuckled.


    If such a trivial matter bothered him, he may as well quit his cultivation.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.


    Would you like some fruit?


    I can cut it for you,¡± Mu Qingwan offered.


    Tang Feng patted the spot next to him, ¡°Sister, why not sit down and have a chat about life?¡±


    Mu Qingwan blushed again; indeed, it¡¯s typical for women to blush.


    She glared at Tang Feng and quickly went upstairs, leaving behind one last remark, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll bully sister, and even more that I won¡¯t be able to resist, you little rascal.


    Goodnight.¡±


    ¡°I would bully someone?


    It¡¯s like I¡¯m accused of something even clear water can¡¯t wash away.¡± But he did recall the feeling of that embrace being quite nice.


    Having slept well in the villa for the night, he felt very at ease; it was the most relaxed he had been since he began his cultivation.


    ¡°Brother, breakfast is ready,¡± Mu Qingwan¡¯s voice drifted in, sounding very pleasant to him.


    This woman was not only beautiful but also considerate and gentle, seemingly unaware of what it meant to be angry.


    ¡°You guys go ahead and eat, I¡¯ll be there in a moment,¡± Tang Feng got up, stretching his arms to welcome the new day.


    When Tang Feng came downstairs, Xiao Ya was nowhere to be seen; only Mu Qingwan in a deep black business suit was there.


    ¡°You¡¯re down, hurry up and brush your teeth and wash your face, I¡¯ll take you to school soon,¡± Mu Qingwan had changed into an outfit that accentuated her perfect figure, with curves and long legs that were enchanting.


    His eyes fixed on her, at that moment forgetting that such staring was quite impolite.


    It wasn¡¯t his fault, after all.


    In the Immortal Realm, fairies wore flowing robes, making it hard to discern their figures.


    The clothing here was different; designed intentionally to outline every contour.


    Do women really dress like this purely for work?


    They probably didn¡¯t even believe those words themselves, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t show their legs, wearing shorter and less, if not to attract the attention of men.


    But the thought of other men looking made Tang Feng¡¯s heart unwillingly hold a bit of selfishness towards Mu Qingwan.


    This is¡ª


    He startled himself.


    Could it be that he didn¡¯t want others to touch her, which meant he had fallen for this woman?


    His heartbeat quickened, which was an incredible thing for Tang Feng.


    Mu Qingwan saw that Tang Feng was standing still and looked back.


    Her face flushed red at his intense gaze, as if he was about to pounce on her, making her heartbeat involuntarily speed up a bit more.


    ¡°You little brat, still looking?¡± She glanced sideways at Tang Feng but wasn¡¯t angry.


    This reaction was quite intriguing.


    Remembering the feel of their previous embrace, Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help but become eager.


    He stepped forward and wrapped his arms around her from behind.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, what are you doing?¡± Mu Qingwan was surprised, her body stiffened unnaturally, but soon relaxed.


    She wasn¡¯t opposed to Tang Feng¡¯s behavior.


    She just seemed tense.


    ¡°Sister Wan, I don¡¯t know why, but I just want to hold you like this,¡± Tang Feng said, surprisingly direct, expressing whatever was on his mind.


    But Mu Qingwan was shy.


    She took Tang Feng¡¯s words as a confession, and her body instantly felt weak.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, your sister is getting old.¡±


    ¡°How could you be old with me around?


    Eternal youth is not hard to achieve,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Really?¡± She didn¡¯t doubt the magic of elixirs but maintaining youthful looks was quite difficult.


    ¡°Of course, as long as you want, anything can come true.


    Sister Wan, I think I might have started liking you,¡± Tang Feng said.


    If any other man had said this, Mu Qingwan would have been dismissive, but the sweetness in her heart was irrefutable when Tang Feng said it.


    This was the most irrational side of a woman.


    It could be said to be mightier than a brainless fan.


    Once in love, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to risk their lives.


    ¡°Ah Feng, thank you.


    I haven¡¯t been this happy in a long time.¡± She turned around and dove into Tang Feng¡¯s arms.


    The fragrance hit him, and Tang Feng almost felt his soul drifting away.


    Once a woman sprayed perfume, it was a great stimulation for a man, and there it was, Tang Feng responding instantly.


    Mu Qingwan became even more overwhelmed, clinging onto Tang Feng as if hanging from him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease Sister.


    Go brush your teeth and have breakfast, it¡¯s 7:30 already,¡± Mu Qingwan whispered into Tang Feng¡¯s ear.


    This action intensified Tang Feng¡¯s response.


    In his excitement, he tightened his grip, bringing them even closer, their heads nearly touching, closing in until they overlapped in the next moment.


    Mu Qingwan felt a movement on her lips.


    Her first kiss finally came, and in that instant, it was like suffocating, her whole being seemed soulless, at the mercy of Tang Feng¡¯s actions.


    Tang Feng had only brushed lips with Xiao Ya before, but this was his first true experience, hilarious as it sounded for a man of two lives.


    Once started, it was unstoppable.


    Both were like they had spread honey between them, unwilling to part.


    In her eyes now, there was only Tang Feng; this little man had no way to get past this hurdle.

 Chapter 26 - 26 026 Bumped into a beautiful woman

    ?26: 026: Bumped into a beautiful woman 26: 026: Bumped into a beautiful woman Suddenly, the sound of a car startled the two people in the living room awake.


    Mu Qingwan¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment as she straightened her clothes and shot Tang Feng a fierce glance before scurrying out.


    ¡°Qing Wan, why are you still here?


    Bring me my bag.¡±


    Upon hearing Xiao Ya¡¯s voice, Tang Feng clenched his teeth in frustration.


    It was this woman again, spoiling everything.


    He was so close¡ªwhat a pity.


    Tang Feng knew that after missing this chance, Mu Qingwan would probably be more guarded next time.


    At least she would be able to control her emotions now.


    Tang Feng wore a look of dejection.


    ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t be mad.


    After taking such an advantage of your sister, what more do you want?¡± Mu Qingwan said, both irritated and amused at Tang Feng¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Sister, do you think Xiao Ya had a grudge against me in a past life?¡± Tang Feng asked with a wry smile.


    Mu Qingwan laughed and said, ¡°Enemies often cross each other¡¯s paths.


    Actually, she¡¯s not a bad person.


    You¡¯ll see later, you need to be more dominant with her.¡±


    ¡°And with you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to think about being naughty with me anymore.


    You should be gentle with your sister.


    Xiao Feng, you¡¯re still in school, so stop having wild thoughts,¡± Mu Qingwan said, her face reddening at the thought.


    ¡°But what if I can¡¯t help it?¡±


    ¡°Figure it out yourself,¡± replied Mu Qingwan, who was a woman with thin skin.


    Tang Feng sighed deeply, his face betraying his misery, an expression so comical it made one want to laugh.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, hurry up, or we¡¯ll be late.¡±


    ¡°Sister, give me a kiss,¡± said Tang Feng, stretching his face towards her.


    Mu Qingwan looked around, then pecked Tang Feng on the cheek saying, ¡°You little rascal, are you satisfied now?¡±


    ¡°Satisfied.


    Sister, is there something on your face?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mu Qingwan¡¯s attention was diverted, and in the next moment, her lips were sealed.


    Tang Feng hadn¡¯t expected himself to have this side to him.


    Suddenly, he found the world of mortals quite enjoyable, and after getting out of the car, he left laughing heartily, of course, not without making faces at Mu Qingwan.


    Mu Qingwan bit her lip with no solution at hand, but then she laughed to herself, ¡°Life is interesting this way, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    She drove away in high spirits.


    From today on, she had a man to miss, thinking of his every move, every smile, utterly captivated by Tang Feng, the little man.


    Is this what first love is?


    She deeply enjoyed this feeling.


    Tang Feng, too, had acquired a taste for it, as it seemed his hands still retained that full sensation.


    Women are so wonderful¡ªwhy hadn¡¯t he understood romance before, wasting the companionship of many beautiful friends.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Lost in thought, Tang Feng didn¡¯t notice someone in front of him and bumped into them, knocking the person over.


    Suddenly, several men jumped out to defend her, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re courting death.¡±


    The first to act was a man eager to show off, who didn¡¯t just talk but also threw a punch.


    But this time he had met his match.


    His kick landed on Tang Feng¡¯s leg, and instead of a scream of pain from Tang Feng, it was his own foot that swelled up with a large lump, not broken but seriously injured nonetheless.


    The two men beside him laughed at this scene, ¡°Qin Han, if you can¡¯t even handle this, you might as well quit.


    Stop making a fool of yourself.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with the arrogance?


    Even if I¡¯m down, I took action.


    Right, Jing Yun?¡±


    The girl had gotten up and turned to look at Tang Feng, her expression a mix of surprise and delight.


    Tang Feng too was surprised to see Lin Xuexian, the girl he had encountered once before.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.


    Sorry, I was a bit distracted just now.¡±


    ¡°No, no problem,¡± Lin Xuexian concealed her hands behind her back.


    Tang Ran, as someone who was no ordinary person, realized something was off with Lin Xuexian and stepped forward to take her delicate hand.


    ¡°Let go of Xuexian.


    What are you doing?¡±


    The young men around hurried to pull Tang Feng away.


    With a light shake-off and a cold glance, Tang Feng warned them, ¡°Get lost.


    Don¡¯t make me get physical.¡±


    ¡°You little punk, do you know who we are?¡± Cast aside forcefully by Tang Feng, a glint of something unusual flashed through Xu Guanghua¡¯s eyes and those of his companions.


    Their force was strong, and as sons of rich families, they hesitated to come forward for the moment.


    ¡°What does it matter to me who you are, for all your senseless blathering.¡± He grabbed a pair of jade hands and found several scrapes in the palm, oozing quite a bit of blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Having her hand gripped by Tang Feng in front of so many people, Lin Xuexian was understandably embarrassed.


    ¡°How can you say you¡¯re fine?


    Come on, let me clean that up for you.¡± He pulled Lin Xuexian towards the infirmary.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cripple his hands for touching my woman.¡±


    ¡°Pth!


    Xuexian is mine, just watch, I¡¯ll make sure this kid pays.¡±


    ¡°You two can keep boasting all you want, what¡¯s the use of acting tough after he¡¯s gone?


    I¡¯m ashamed to be associated with you guys.¡±


    ¡°Ah pth, let¡¯s not forget who was just too scared to even breathe.¡±


    The wealthy young men exchanged furious glances and ranted wildly, their previous solidarity nowhere to be seen.


    Oh, the troubles brought by a beautiful woman!


    In the infirmary, Lin Xuexian took a seat.


    She looked at Tang Feng somewhat absently, as he cleaned her wound, his serious expression reminding her of the way he appeared yesterday in the library¡ªvery much the same.


    Women can fall for a man in just seconds, a fact supported by science.


    Tang Feng¡¯s actions were ordinary, yet they had inadvertently touched the deepest parts of a woman¡¯s heart.


    Alright then, after two encounters, Lin Xuexian admitted to herself that she had developed a liking for this man.


    Her heart raced at the sight of him, beating uncontrollably faster, anxiety and suffocation mingling within.


    She was scared, yet she also wallowed in it.


    Tang Feng was indeed a very charming man, especially lethal in his impact on women.


    That Immortal-like, otherworldly aura wasn¡¯t something one could simply wish into existence.


    His affinity was invincible and his warmth as a man was beyond doubt at that moment.


    In any case, Lin Xuexian couldn¡¯t make out what the infirmary teacher was saying beside her, she just gazed fixedly as her hands were bandaged.


    To the teacher, Tang Feng seemed to be making a mountain out of a molehill¡ªfor just a minor injury.


    But in Lin Xuexian¡¯s eyes, this was a profound display of concern.


    Isn¡¯t that what a male god is all about?


    Celebrities, senior students¡ªall tossed aside now.


    At this moment, her world consisted only of Tang Feng.


    ¡°Girl, although I¡¯m quite handsome, you don¡¯t have to keep staring at me like that,¡± Tang Feng said with a squint and a smile.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡± Lin Xuexian¡¯s ears turned red; after all, she was a woman with a thin face.


    ¡°Just teasing you, you¡¯re really cute.


    Don¡¯t get your hand wet, take the cotton bandage off tonight, and it should scab over by tomorrow,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Will it leave a scar?¡± Lin Xuexian turned to the infirmary teacher.


    ¡°It¡¯s a minor injury; it¡¯s alright.


    No one will see it since it¡¯s on the palm of your hand.¡± Obviously, the teacher was implying that a scar would be inevitable.


    Seeing her expression dim, Tang Feng gently patted her, ¡°With me here, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.


    When I, Tang Feng, say it¡¯s nothing to worry about, then there will be no problems.¡±


    ¡°I believe you, thank you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.


    If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen.


    To apologize, I¡¯ll take you out for a meal,¡± he offered.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary,¡± Lin Xuexian stood up and waved her hands hastily.


    ¡°What, so I can¡¯t even have the chance to dine with you?¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°Not that, of course we can,¡± Lin Xuexian felt her face burning up, realizing that she had completely lost her composure.


    ¡°Give me your phone.¡±


    Lin Xuexian took out her phone in a daze, and after Tang Feng dialed his number, he handed it back to her, ¡°I¡¯ve saved my number.


    Wait for my call.


    I¡¯ll walk you to your classroom.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Tang Feng shook his head with a smile.


    The two did not speak on the way, creating an odd atmosphere, with Lin Xuexian seeming particularly absent-minded, lost in thought throughout the walk.


    When Tang Feng stopped, she did not, and she bumped right into his embrace.


    ¡°Girl, since you¡¯re throwing yourself into my arms, I won¡¯t turn you away,¡± Tang Feng said before he gently pulled Lin Xuexian towards her classroom.


    Lin Xuexian followed in a daze, as if in a dream, only observing but not knowing what to do.


    But when her fingers were intertwined with his, her heart settled down.


    She realized she felt no aversion at all.

 Chapter 27 - 27 027 The reward I want is beyond what the teacher can afford

    ?27: 027: The reward I want is beyond what the teacher can afford.


    27: 027: The reward I want is beyond what the teacher can afford.


    After seeing off Lin Xuexian, Tang Feng walked towards his own classroom.


    Along the way, he was stopped by a dozen or so people.


    ¡°Kid, we¡¯ve finally caught you.¡± One of them was the boy who had jumped out before, looking decent enough, but now his expression seemed set on devouring Tang Feng alive, which was quite repulsive.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Tang Feng didn¡¯t take them seriously and had initially intended to walk away, but then a wicked smile crossed his lips as something occurred to him.


    ¡°Break this brat¡¯s hands for me, and let¡¯s see if he can still be so arrogant later!¡± With that command, several students charged at Tang Feng.


    Their movements were practiced, clearly no strangers to this kind of deed.


    Naturally, Tang Feng saw no reason to show mercy.


    With a slight motion, he made his move.


    Tang Feng danced like a shadow, striking ruthlessly.


    With each blow he dealt, someone would fall.


    These students were just blindly fighting; there was no way they could withstand Tang Feng¡¯s techniques.


    In less than two minutes, all of them were down on the ground.


    One by one, their joints dislocated, they collapsed, crying out in powerlessness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer, if you dare touch me, you¡¯ll pay a harsh price.¡± The three remaining young men were pale with fear.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you all bluster just now?


    How come you¡¯ve gone soft all of a sudden?¡± Tang Feng¡¯s contemptuous gaze drove them crazy.


    They gritted their teeth in rage but were powerless, born privileged, they certainly did not want to experience the pain of broken bones.


    ¡°Kid, he who comes to us for help must do so humbly.¡±


    Tang Feng burst out laughing in irritation, ¡°Only you guys are allowed to attack and not to be humble, but I have to spare you when I fight back?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what will it take for you to let us go?¡± The three weren¡¯t fools; they knew Tang Feng was willing to negotiate since he was talking with them.


    ¡°I¡¯m not against letting you go, but make it worth my while.¡± Tang Feng took two steps forward, and the three of them fell to the ground in fright.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you money, just don¡¯t hurt me,¡± one of them said, taking out his wallet and pulling out a stack of bills.


    ¡°Uh, I¡ªI¡¯ll give too,¡± the other two hastily said, taking out their money as well.


    Satisfied with how cooperative they were, Tang Feng unapologetically took the money.


    ¡°You should know what to do next time you see me, right?¡±


    ¡°Understood, we¡¯ll walk away.¡±


    ¡°Right, bro, we¡¯re good now, yeah?¡±


    The three had completely lost their spirit, realizing that there was little they could do when faced with such a ruthless opponent.


    Tang Feng said nothing more and turned to leave, as the three sighed in relief.


    Suddenly, Tang Feng stopped and turned around, startling them once again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you bullying anyone again; otherwise, they will be your role models,¡± he said before finally departing.


    Damn it, we must have bad luck for eight lifetimes to run into someone this ruthless.


    No way, we, the Third Young Master, have never suffered this way.


    If the school can¡¯t handle him, there must be a way to do so outside.


    Are you sure you¡¯ve thought this through?


    If you can¡¯t handle him, can you afford the consequences?


    The three fell silent, contemplating whether to take the risk.


    It¡¯s worth the gamble!


    If we want to survive in school, we have to deal with that kid no matter what.


    Worst comes to worst, just call more people; he¡¯s just one person.


    No one can handle many against one.


    The three then took out their phones to cry to their fathers.


    Businessmen and celebrities of status and influence are naturally very protective of their own.


    The moment they heard their sons were bullied, they wouldn¡¯t stand for it.


    A new crisis loomed, yet at that moment, Tang Feng was casually strolling into the classroom.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    What time is it now?


    With just over half a year left until the college entrance exam, the students might not feel the urgency, but the teachers do.


    As the class teacher, He Menglin truly felt it was like hating iron for not becoming steel.


    She understood Tang Feng as a student and felt sympathy for him, but what infuriated her was that a man like him was indulging in self-destruction every day, completely insulting the title of a man.


    So she couldn¡¯t stand it.


    This kid wouldn¡¯t come when he didn¡¯t feel like it, asking for leave whenever he wanted, and now that he was here, he thought he could be late whenever he wanted, setting a terrible example for the other students.


    Even the naughtiest boys in class weren¡¯t as out of line as he was.


    To He Menglin, this was disrespectful towards her as a teacher, and she had reason and necessity to mete out some punishment.


    The classmates were all looking on with interest, as Tang Feng had been behaving quite differently these past two days, and they were curious to see how he would handle this situation.


    Tang Feng walked in unhurriedly, heading straight towards the podium where He Menglin stood.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± For some reason, she felt somewhat afraid.


    Tang Feng approached He Menglin and whispered, ¡°Teacher, did you not realize your button has come undone?¡±


    What!


    He Menglin looked down and her face flushed with embarrassment.


    No wonder all the men in the class had perked up as soon as she walked in¡ªshe had made a fool of herself.


    She composed herself, refastened the button, and then looked at Tang Feng, ready to say a few words.


    ¡°Today, Teacher, you¡¯re particularly, uh, sensuous.


    Look at the bottom left corner of your skirt,¡± Tang Feng whispered again.


    He Menglin was shocked.


    Looking down, she saw the slit in her skirt had torn almost to the top, and her composure was utterly shattered, especially when the red lining was clearly visible.


    She just wanted to find a hole to crawl into.


    ¡°Come with me, stand by my side to cover me,¡± He Menglin commanded before throwing out a directive for the students to study on their own and then promptly left the classroom.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with the homeroom teacher?¡±


    ¡°Seeing her red-faced and bashful look, could it be related to that kid Tang Feng?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s highly likely.


    Ah, what a shame¡ªif only her button was a bit lower.¡±


    A few of the mischievous boys started chatting like gossipy women.


    In the hallway, He Menglin suddenly stopped.


    She looked at Tang Feng intensely and said with a sneer, ¡°Was this your doing?¡±


    ¡°If it had been me, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have stopped at just half.¡± Tang Feng laughed.


    He Menglin¡¯s face turned crimson in an instant.


    ¡°Tang Feng, I didn¡¯t expect this from you.


    You¡¯ve truly disappointed me.¡±


    ¡°Mr.


    He, with an attractive woman, a man¡¯s thoughts are all the same, regardless of age or distance,¡± Tang Feng chuckled.


    ¡°No wonder your grades are so poor, your thoughts are filthy to such a degree.


    I¡¯ll make sure to discuss this thoroughly with your aunt,¡± He Menglin retorted angrily.


    ¡°My aunt left.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª.¡±


    He Menglin was really at a loss, ¡°Tang Feng, your aunt has done so much for you.


    Can¡¯t you make an effort, study hard, and get into a university to make her happy?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr.


    He, but I¡¯m certain I¡¯ll get into a university.¡±


    ¡°Who has the spare time to care about you?


    With your grades, I only have two words to say, ¡®daydreaming,''¡± He Menglin said.


    ¡°Mr.


    He, how does the poem go?


    Oh yes, ¡®How can a sparrow understand the ambitions of a swan?''¡±


    ¡°Fine, if you do get in, I¡¯ll reward you on behalf of your aunt,¡± He Menglin finally noticed something different about Tang Feng.


    In the past, she might have exchanged a few casual words with him, but now she was constantly on the back foot, struggling to keep up with the pace of this boy.


    His eyes lighting up, Tang Feng said, ¡°Oh?


    I wonder how Mr.


    He would reward me?¡± His gaze swept over her from head to toe, lingering longest on the slit.


    ¡°Tang Feng, don¡¯t even think about that kind of thing,¡± He Menglin felt his invasive gaze and quickly put her hand over the spot, though her heartbeat accelerated against her will.


    ¡°Teacher, you are a teacher indeed.


    I haven¡¯t said a word and you¡¯re already there.


    As you thought, I am only interested in that kind of reward.


    Of course, what I want is probably too much for you to give.


    Ha-ha, someone¡¯s coming.


    You should probably head back to your dorm, otherwise, people might think I¡¯m bullying you,¡± Tang Feng said before turning around to leave.


    Watching his back, He Menglin gritted her teeth in anger.


    As a Chinese teacher, she couldn¡¯t believe she was being outmaneuvered at every turn.


    She refused to accept this.


    ¡°You little rascal, just you wait.


    How dare you sneak around and take advantage of me,¡± He Menglin stamped her foot, turning toward the dormitory.


    ¡°Mr.


    He, please wait a moment, I have something to discuss with you,¡± a male teacher called out.

 Chapter 28 - 28 028 My sister is pretty isnt she

    ?28: 028: My sister is pretty, isn¡¯t she?


    28: 028: My sister is pretty, isn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Mr.


    Chen, please stop, this is the girls¡¯ dormitory,¡± He Menglin called out coldly from upstairs.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I was just in a hurry, you see, the director paired us together in a group, when do you think we can exchange ideas?¡± Chen Deguang said with a smile, his face full of obsequiousness.


    He Menglin felt revulsion within her heart, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later.¡± Having said that, she returned to her dormitory and ignored him.


    ¡°Hmph, acting all high and mighty, you will be a man¡¯s plaything sooner or later.¡± Chen Deguang left angrily, frustrated that after two years of scheming, he hadn¡¯t even gotten close to He Menglin.


    ¡°Tsk!


    What rubbish, even someone as low as you dares to have designs on me.


    I would rather give that advantage to Tang Feng than to you.¡±


    Wait, how can I be so shameless!


    He Menglin found herself unexpectedly notionally giving Tang Feng the advantage, which was simply unbelievable¡ªthis thought had just sprung up, but it was also terrifying.


    Back in the classroom, her gaze changed when she looked at Tang Feng again; did this kid suddenly grow taller, become a man?


    Is this a delusion, or am I being silly?


    He Menglin steadied her divine sense and continued teaching the class.


    However, the thoughts of the students below were incredibly varied; just moments ago, Tang Feng was being scolded, and now all of a sudden, nothing happened.


    What¡¯s the catch?


    As for those mischievous students, their thoughts were even more wicked, speculating that Tang Feng had an affair with the class teacher.


    Otherwise, how could the earlier incidents be explained?


    The class teacher had been so domineering for the past three years, they knew it all too well, yet now she had compromised.


    Not only did she not punish Tang Feng, but she didn¡¯t even criticize him.


    Suddenly, Tang Feng was mythologized once more; in the past two days, he had first returned to intimidate the tough guys in class, and now it seemed he had even won over the teacher.


    His accomplishments were indeed brilliant.


    Could it be that he had been pretending all along?


    No matter what, this wasn¡¯t the end of the matter, He Menglin would never imagine that her students could think of her that way.


    After class, Chen Xiaozhi sat down beside Tang Feng, ¡°Come clean, did you conquer the Master of Extinction?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± Tang Feng asked with a smile.


    ¡°It would have been impossible before, but now whatever happens to you, I take it for granted,¡± Chen Xiaozhi said.


    ¡°You really think highly of me.


    In fact, nothing happened.


    I¡¯m not going to class this morning; you excuse me,¡± Tang Feng said, standing up.


    ¡°Why does it have to be me again?¡±


    ¡°Who else but you, my brother in arms?


    Just do it,¡± Tang Feng left.


    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Chen Xiaozhi called out, following him.


    ¡°I heard that the school beauty often shows up in the library, I¡¯m going to try my luck,¡± Tang Feng joked.


    Good grief, is this still Tang Feng?


    Dominant and ostentatious.


    Many classmates overheard that remark and were dumbstruck, as if choking on a steamed bun.


    This kid has changed too much.


    Inside the library, Tang Feng moved to the senior year area; today, he intended to finish reading all the books here.


    After that, he could completely let go of school and focus on Alchemy.


    In a world full of spiritual power, herbs had become the only opportunity for growth.


    ¡°Come on, let me have a look,¡± he said.


    Just as Tang Feng reached that area, he heard some ambiguous noises and walked over.


    It was that kid again, with a girl struggling in his arms.


    Tang Feng huffed.


    The couple at the desk stood up, but the guy did not let go, though he looked somewhat taken aback to see Tang Feng.


    ¡°Why is it you?¡±


    ¡°Kid, did you not remember what I said before?


    It hasn¡¯t been long and here you are, picking on people, and picking on a woman at that,¡± Tang Feng said with a stern face, scaring the boy quite a bit.


    But the girl laughed, ¡°Hello, my name is Luo Qingyun, and he¡¯s my brother Luo Changsheng.¡±


    ¡°Err, you two are siblings?¡± Tang Feng was taken aback, looking at them; indeed, they looked very similar.


    ¡°What do you think?


    My sister is pretty, isn¡¯t she?¡± Luo Changsheng¡¯s heart stirred as he suddenly thought of a good way to ingratiate himself with Tang Feng.


    If this kid was so powerful, and if he could get on well with his sister, wouldn¡¯t the school become his domain?


    ¡°Sister Yun, you guys chat; I¡¯ll be on my way,¡± Luo Changsheng winked at Tang Feng as he left.


    Tang Feng was baffled.


    Did this kid have something wrong with his eyes?


    ¡°Sister Yun, I¡¯m sorry for the misunderstanding just now.¡±


    ¡°Heh, were you thinking of playing the hero to save the beauty?¡± Luo Qingyun laughed.


    ¡°Not really.


    That kid you referenced, who happens to be your brother, always bullies others.


    I taught him a lesson and couldn¡¯t help thinking in that direction.


    I didn¡¯t expect his sister to turn out to be so innocent and beautiful,¡± Tang Feng said, giving her a few more glances.


    ¡°I see.


    No wonder he¡¯s always asking me for money.


    Did it all end up with you?¡±


    Tang Feng felt somewhat embarrassed, ¡°He gave it to me himself.


    Anyway, I¡¯m poor, so I didn¡¯t bother to be polite.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect someone could actually handle my brother.


    You¡¯re quite interesting.


    Do you have a girlfriend?¡± Luo Qingyun asked.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°What do you think of me?¡±


    ¡°You want to be my girlfriend?¡± Tang Feng was taken aback and asked in surprise.


    ¡°What, am I not good enough for you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.


    I¡¯m just surprised.


    I¡¯m even tougher than your brother; aren¡¯t you scared?¡± Tang Feng tried to scare her.


    ¡°Not afraid at all.


    Having a tough guy like you as my boyfriend would only make me safer, and it would certainly be quieter around me,¡± Luo Qingyun said.


    ¡°Sounds good.


    Then let¡¯s confirm our relationship, sister,¡± Tang Feng said and reached out to embrace her.


    Luo Qingyun jumped back, startled.


    ¡°I was, I was just kidding earlier,¡± she said and hurriedly made her escape.


    Haha, an interesting woman.


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t bother chasing after her and soon found a place to immerse himself in a sea of books.


    He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when a vibrating phone startled him awake.


    Seeing it was his aunt¡¯s call, his heart leaped with excitement.


    This was definitely not how Tang Feng originally felt; it was somewhat influenced by his predecessor.


    Nevertheless, Murong Qinglan was a woman he both loved and respected.


    ¡°Auntie?¡±


    ¡°This is Tang Feng.¡±


    A strange male voice replied, causing a tightness in Tang Feng¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I am, and who might you be, where¡¯s my aunt?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine, but if you don¡¯t act quickly, I can¡¯t guarantee her safety,¡± the man¡¯s voice was sinister.


    Tang Feng calmed himself, ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Twenty million, be at the Nanzhu City national highway expressway junction by three this afternoon.


    Remember, come alone,¡± the man commanded and then hung up.


    Tang Feng was clueless about what to do next.


    Suddenly, a wave of resentment surged within him, followed swiftly by anger.


    Anyone who dared touch his aunt would die!


    Boom!


    An astonishing murderous aura emanated from Tang Feng but was quickly suppressed by him.


    He definitely didn¡¯t have the money, what should he do?


    After much thought, the only option was to seek help from Mu Qingwan.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Sister, lend me twenty million first.¡±


    At these words, Mu Qingwan paused in shock.


    She didn¡¯t care much for the money itself.


    Hearing Mu Qingwan¡¯s concern, Tang Feng¡¯s appreciation for her grew.


    What defines a good woman?


    This is it; she focuses on the person first, not the money.


    For that alone, she had made a significant place for herself in Tang Feng¡¯s heart.


    ¡°No problem, I have an urgent need for it.


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll repay you tomorrow,¡± Tang Feng said calmly.


    ¡°Send me your bank details, I¡¯ll transfer it now.¡±


    Tang Feng reported his bank account number.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, I¡¯ve made the transfer.


    Remember, you must tell me if anything happens.


    Don¡¯t worry your sister,¡± Mu Qingwan said.


    ¡°Sister, just for that phrase alone, Xiao Feng will protect you for a lifetime.¡± Tang Feng hung up the phone, then left the school and headed straight for the bank.

 Chapter 29 - 29 029 The Power of the Trapping Array

    ?29: 029: The Power of the Trapping Array 29: 029: The Power of the Trapping Array Tang Feng rushed to the bank with burning anxiety, only to find out that large withdrawals required a reservation and the bank personnel simply wouldn¡¯t allow him to withdraw the money, infuriating him to the point of wanting to curse someone out.


    However, given his cultivation, he was able to restrain himself, for some principles still needed to be abided by.


    At the highway entrance, Tang Feng arrived more than two hours early.


    He looked around and then set up a simple trapping array, which was enough to deal with ordinary people.


    Dare to touch Aunt Lan, I really want to see who you people are.


    On the other side, Murong Qinglan hadn¡¯t anticipated that her own sister would betray her.


    ¡°Qing Lan, don¡¯t blame me, you wouldn¡¯t help me, so I had to turn to your nephew,¡± she said, not expecting that Murong Qinglan¡¯s phone would have only a few people¡¯s numbers, and the only man¡¯s was Tang Feng¡¯s.


    She didn¡¯t even have her own family¡¯s numbers; after not seeing her for a few years, Murong Qinglan was still the same.


    ¡°Xu Xiao, you¡¯ll get what¡¯s coming to you.¡± Murong Qinglan truly regretted it¡ªwhat was supposed to be thousand-year-old medicinal herbs turned out to be a scam upon arrival.


    Although this was not the first time something like this had happened, being betrayed by a trusted friend was unbearable.


    Heartbroken and furious, yet powerless to do anything.


    ¡°Baldy, the time is almost up; go by yourself.


    I¡¯ll release her only after you get the money,¡± Xu Xiao said to the burly man beside her.


    Baldy looked at Murong Qinglan with a ferocious gaze that instilled fear.


    ¡°Baldy, I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t get any ideas about her, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Xu Xiao still had a shred of humanity.


    ¡°Axiao, you¡¯re overthinking it, you¡¯re the one I love the most,¡± Baldy said with a flattering smile.


    ¡°Get lost, I know what you¡¯re thinking too well.


    You better understand that when Xu Xiao does something, she always follows through.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll listen to you,¡± Baldy replied and turned to leave, the scorn in his eyes unseen by Xu Xiao.


    ¡°Qing Lan, I really had no other choice.


    Do you want me to pour you a glass of water?¡±


    ¡°Save your phony kindness.¡± Murong Qinglan had regained some strength but was still trapped and couldn¡¯t think of a way out for the moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother wasting your energy.


    I know you¡¯re skilled in martial arts, so I added a bit of poison to the water you drank; you won¡¯t be able to recover your strength today,¡± Xu Xiao said, always one step ahead, knowing Murong Qinglan too well.


    Murong Qinglan swept a cold glance at Xu Xiao, ¡°Xiao Feng doesn¡¯t have money, something you are well aware of, so why bother?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong there.


    I think he¡¯ll find a way,¡± Xu Xiao said with a smile.


    ¡°Keep dreaming.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if he can¡¯t save you, he will surely turn to the Murong Family.


    I¡¯m not afraid to tell you, this is exactly what I¡¯m counting on,¡± Xu Xiao said.


    ¡°The Murong Family won¡¯t fork out that much money either.¡± Murong Qinglan laughed.


    ¡°That¡¯s not certain.¡± Xu Xiao was confident and not hurried in the slightest.


    ¡°Xu Xiao, there is a way back to the right path.


    I don¡¯t think Baldy is a good man, be careful he doesn¡¯t use you,¡± Murong Qinglan cautioned.


    ¡°Who¡¯s using whom is not yet certain,¡± Xu Xiao said nonchalantly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll take the money and run?¡±


    ¡°Run?


    Can he escape?¡± A snap of her fingers, and several men in black appeared beside Xu Xiao.


    ¡°If Baldy makes any Intention Movement, kill him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    The men in black quickly departed, leaving Murong Qinglan surprised at the extent of Xu Xiao¡¯s transformation over the few years they hadn¡¯t seen each other.


    ¡°You must be curious, right?


    But I can¡¯t tell you, or I¡¯d be dead,¡± Xu Xiao said as she walked out of the room, locking the door behind her.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, please don¡¯t do anything reckless.¡± The thought of Tang Feng caused a surge of pain in her heart; Murong Qinglan had raised Tang Feng with difficulty and would rather be in trouble herself than have him get hurt.


    She hated herself for being too nai?ve.


    If she got a chance to escape, she would definitely avenge the day¡¯s grievance.


    Meanwhile, Tang Feng was agitated; if his cultivation had reached the Gathering Spirit Stage, he wouldn¡¯t be groping in the dark like he was now.


    The long-awaited phone call finally came.


    ¡°I¡¯m already here.¡±


    ¡°Very well, is the money all prepared?¡± The other party went straight to the point.


    ¡°Of course, what about the person?


    Did you bring them as well?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only natural.


    You wait at the intersection, I¡¯ll arrive in ten minutes.¡± The other end hung up the call, but Tang Feng¡¯s heart had begun to twist.


    There were many such incidents in the world where the money was taken, but the person was not brought back.


    Tang Feng could not help but be apprehensive.


    After this time, he had to protect Aunt Lan, teach her Cultivating Immortality, make her powerful, and grant her eternal youth.


    Ten minutes for someone in the midst of Cultivation would have been nothing in the past, but at this moment, it was immensely agonizing; the tension in his heart was like that of his first Tribulation.


    Finally, the car arrived, but Aunt Lan was not there, and Tang Feng lost his composure.


    The people in the car seemed to have known Tang Feng beforehand.


    The car stopped to one side, and three sturdy men got out.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the stuff?¡± Seeing Tang Feng¡¯s empty hands, Baldy¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the person?¡± Tang Feng retreated down the roadside slope, drawing the three men towards him.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re tricking us.¡± Baldy reached out to grab Tang Feng, thinking of him as just a young fellow whom he could easily crush.


    He intended to give Tang Feng a scare.


    But then, a miraculous thing happened.


    Tang Feng, who was right in front of their eyes, somehow just couldn¡¯t be reached.


    It was uncanny!


    ¡°What are you two dummies doing?


    Get him!¡± Baldy shouted to the two behind him.


    ¡°Boss, we do want to rush him, but we simply can¡¯t get through, and we can¡¯t even retreat,¡± said one of the men, his facial expression quite amusing after discovering the oddity.


    ¡°How is that possible!¡± He tried himself, and indeed, he couldn¡¯t move left, right, forward, or backward.


    ¡°No need to try anymore.


    None of the three of you can escape.


    Tell me where Aunt Lan is, and I might let you go,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Kid, do you really think that¡¯s possible?¡± Baldy continued to struggle.


    ¡°No matter, if you don¡¯t talk, you can just stay here indefinitely,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°Fine, I really want to see what trick you¡¯re playing.


    Anyway, it¡¯s you who¡¯s in a hurry.


    If we don¡¯t return in half an hour, that woman is definitely dead.¡±


    Tang Feng was too experienced for this.


    He could tell from Baldy¡¯s face and eyes that he was lying, and Tang Feng laughed heartily.


    ¡°No need to talk anymore.


    I know Aunt Lan is fine.


    Baldy, try to enjoy your time here.¡± Saying this, he took a cellphone from his body and then dialed a number.


    ¡°Hello, is the job done?¡± a woman¡¯s voice asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Then hurry back.¡± Something was not right; this voice didn¡¯t sound like Baldy¡¯s.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°What do you think, Aunt Xu?¡±


    Xu Xiao was stunned.


    How could it be possible?


    How could Tang Feng recognize her voice?


    She hurriedly hung up the phone, her heart strangely filled with fear.


    No, how could a weak young man take down Baldy and the others?


    What had happened here?


    ¡°Miss, something very strange has happened.


    Baldy and the others are trapped, and that kid must have used some method.


    If this continues, it will attract the attention of passersby,¡± reported the men in black Xu Xiao had sent.


    Hearing this, Xu Xiao¡¯s heart grew even more frantic.


    No, she had to find out what was going on.


    She went to the room and untied Murong Qinglan, ¡°You¡¯ve raised a good nephew.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Murong Qinglan was bewildered.


    ¡°Baldy and the others have been subdued, and we won¡¯t be able to get the money back.


    Plus, he¡¯s already aware of my identity.


    Ah, I underestimated the kid; the whole endeavor has collapsed.¡± Xu Xiao gave her good sister a deep look, then turned and left, driving away.


    Murong Qinglan felt like she was in a dream.


    What exactly had Xiao Feng done?

 Chapter 30 - 30 030 Burning Essence Secret Technique

    ?30: 030: Burning Essence Secret Technique 30: 030: Burning Essence Secret Technique Murong Qinglan stepped out of the house and realized she was trapped within an abandoned orchard.


    Xu Xiao had left an electric scooter for her, and she hurriedly rushed toward the highway leading to Nanzhu.


    Unconcerned about her own safety, she only did not want Tang Feng to suffer even the slightest harm.


    Bang!


    Just as she exited the roadway, a car rushed out and slammed mercilessly into Murong Qinglan.


    Murong Qinglan was unwilling to accept it; she felt herself flying up, yet felt no pain.


    After several rolls, she landed heavily on the roadside.


    Hello!


    Is this the hospital?


    This is¡ª


    The driver of the car did not leave.


    Technically, it wasn¡¯t his fault since Murong Qinglan, anxious, had forgotten to look before she left the road.


    Blood soaked the earth.


    In Murong Qinglan¡¯s eyes, a clarity remained, and a faint smile played on her lips.


    She saw Tang Feng, but could no longer touch him.


    ¡°Auntie!¡±


    Tang Feng had indeed arrived.


    Baldy and the rest had eventually given in and, after knowing about Xu Xiao¡¯s escape, had no choice but to bring Tang Feng to the orchard, never expecting to witness the scene of Murong Qinglan being hit at the road entrance.


    Tang Hou had just gotten out of the car when Baldy and his group fled.


    Tang Feng had no interest in watching them; his eyes were solely on Murong Qinglan.


    He quickly took out two Life Origin Pills and stuffed them into Murong Qinglan¡¯s mouth.


    Murong Qinglan wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t utter a word; her mouth was gushing blood, and her internal organs were shattered from the impact, with over half of her bones broken.


    With today¡¯s medical skills, even if she were saved, she likely wouldn¡¯t be able to stand again.


    Tears streamed down Tang Feng¡¯s face.


    It had been a long time since he had felt such sorrow and heartache.


    Faced with this situation, he found himself desperately powerless.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t leave me.¡± Tang Feng held her in his arms, but her body was growing cold.


    The Life Origin Pill could maintain a trace of her primordial energy, but only for less than a month.


    If Tang Feng couldn¡¯t find a solution within a month, Murong Qinglan would perish forever, with no chance of survival.


    Murong Qinglan¡¯s hand trembled as she placed it on Tang Feng¡¯s hand, her gaze reluctant yet still smiling, a beauty that could make the sky lose its color and the earth fall into slumber.


    The power of love has always been staggering.


    Even Tang Feng, who had cultivated for tens of thousands of years, felt the strength of love.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, I won¡¯t let you leave me.


    Auntie, I like you, I love you, I can¡¯t lose you.¡± At that moment, Tang Feng expressed the words his former self wanted to say; maybe he didn¡¯t understand what love was before, but now he truly experienced it.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, your aunt loves you too.¡± Of course, the love Murong Qinglan referred to was different.


    Having said that, Murong Qinglan used up her last breath.


    Her hand dropped, and there was no more sound.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Young man, please accept my condolences.¡± The driver was also helpless, bound to take responsibility regardless of right or wrong; discussing this matter was frankly unlucky.


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t say anything but suddenly carried Murong Qinglan and dashed into the nearby woods, leaving the driver stunned.


    His shouts were of no use.


    If she were gone, he definitely couldn¡¯t wash his hands of it even if he jumped into a river.


    Tang Feng had another method in mind, the Burning Essence Secret Technique.


    Using all his inner essence as a spiritual force to preserve Murong Qinglan¡¯s heart channels, then employing Life Extending Pills to mend her damaged internal organs, and finally using Vitality Pills for recovery, there wasn¡¯t an impossibility for healing.


    In the future, as long as Tang Feng¡¯s cultivation broke through to the Golden Core Stage, he could concoct the Heavenly Spirit Pill.


    Then, a single pill would suffice for healing, although the required herbs were numerous, and such might not be found on Earth.


    Moreover, it was still unknown when he would reach the Golden Core Stage.


    In a secluded place, Tang Feng set the person down and then performed a secret technique, sealing all his Inner Essence into Murong Qinglan¡¯s body.


    A faint halo of light disappeared into Murong Qinglan¡¯s body.


    Tang Feng became extremely exhausted, all his Inner Strength evaporated, his cultivation realm fell, and he reverted to being an ordinary person.


    This was the side effect of the Burning Essence Secret Technique.


    It was often a life-saving technique in times of crisis, and now it was used to save Murong Qinglan.


    Seeing her cheeks flush and her breath restored, Tang Feng breathed a sigh of relief.


    He picked her up and walked out of the woods.


    At that moment, the hospital ambulance had already arrived.


    As they were preparing to leave, they hurried over upon seeing Tang Feng and Murong Qinglan, and just as Tang Feng¡¯s expression relaxed, he too passed out.


    When Tang Feng woke up, there was a woman next to him, quietly sleeping beside the bed, which he had not expected at all.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± Mu Qingwan was a light sleeper, and Tang Feng had barely moved before she woke up.


    ¡°Sister Wan, why is it you?¡±


    ¡°Who else would it be?


    You scared me to death,¡± Mu Qingwan rushed over after receiving the call, thankful that Tang Feng had merely fainted from exhaustion.


    However, she couldn¡¯t understand how someone so lively in the morning could become so frail in just one day.


    ¡°Sister Wan, I¡¯ve given you trouble.


    How¡¯s my aunt doing?¡± Tang Feng asked.


    ¡°The situation isn¡¯t very good, you should be prepared,¡± Mu Qingwan sighed.


    ¡°I understand, as long as she¡¯s still alive, that¡¯s good enough,¡± Tang Feng relaxed completely.


    ¡°Her life is indeed still there, but it¡¯s uncertain when she will wake up.


    Xiao Feng, your aunt is really beautiful.


    It¡¯s really unfortunate for such a thing to happen to her, you must come to terms with it,¡± Mu Qingwan had always considered herself quite attractive, but it was only after seeing Murong Qinglan that she realized there were always greater and more beautiful things out there.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sister Wan, she will wake up, she definitely will,¡± Tang Feng said confidently with a smile.


    In Mu Qingwan¡¯s eyes, however, this was seen as a sign of his excessive grief, and she dared not explain anything, just quietly staying by his side.


    ¡°By the way, the driver paid part of the medical expenses up front, but the rest will probably have to wait until the insurance company pays out to cover your sister¡¯s costs,¡± Mu Qingwan said.


    ¡°No matter, but I might need Sister Wan¡¯s help,¡± Tang Feng said, taking Mu Qingwan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here for you,¡± Mu Qingwan gave a reassuring look.


    Unable to help himself, Tang Feng hugged her, ¡°Sister Wan, why don¡¯t you ask?¡±


    ¡°No need, you¡¯ll tell me when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°How did I, Tang Feng, deserve to meet such a beautiful and kind-hearted woman,¡± Tang Feng held the woman in his arms, feeling a wave of peace in his heart.


    ¡°Just your sweet talk, do you think I owed you in my past life?¡± Mu Qingwan also wanted to know why, but after asking herself many times with no reason found, when she falls in love, she falls hard and without hesitations.


    ¡°Sister Wan, I won¡¯t say anything else, this life is enough with you and me,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Proud, do you think I¡¯d definitely be with you?¡± Mu Qingwan felt absolutely delightful inside, though she appeared quite unamused on the surface.


    ¡°No choice, the women I set my heart on never escape my palm,¡± Tang Feng said with a laugh.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see if you¡¯re capable of that in the future,¡± Mu Qingwan pointed at Tang Feng with a meaningful look in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be surprised by my abilities in the future, Sister.


    I want to go see my aunt,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll accompany you,¡± Mu Qingwan took out a light jacket and helped Tang Feng put it on, every move filled with love.


    Tang Feng felt life was incredibly worthwhile.


    He had finally learned to appreciate, care for, and protect women¡ªin the past, he thought these things were trivial.

 Chapter 31 - 31 031 First Encounter with an Innate Master

    ?31: 031: First Encounter with an Innate Master 31: 031: First Encounter with an Innate Master Looking at Murong Qinglan sleeping, Tang Feng felt a deep pain.


    All along, she had maintained a strong facade by his side, but only now did he understand the hardships of his aunt.


    Only when he truly considered someone else¡¯s perspective did he understand its significance.


    Mu Qingwan quietly stayed by his side, feeling somewhat envious of Murong Qinglan.


    She wondered if the young man would feel the same pain if she were in that situation.


    ¡°Sister, I entrust my aunt¡¯s matters to you.


    I will repay the money later, I currently need the twenty million,¡± Tang Feng said seriously.


    ¡°No worries, I¡¯m not in a rush for it,¡± Mu Qingwan almost blurted out that everything he had was already hers anyways, but she managed to hold back.


    The environment was not right, still rather conservative.


    ¡°From the sound of it, are you planning to be discharged?¡± Mu Qingwan looked at Tang Feng.


    She hoped her guess was wrong, as Tang Feng looked extremely weak.


    Tang Feng smiled.


    ¡°There are some things I need to take care of soon, Sister Wan shouldn¡¯t worry.


    I was only weaker before than I am now.¡±


    Mu Qingwan paused for a moment, made up her mind, and said, ¡°Let me help you handle it.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll handle it myself.


    Is there a place in town where they sell medicinal herbs, I mean, other than those pharmacies?¡± Tang Feng asked hopefully.


    ¡°There is, but the herbs there are much more expensive than the market price,¡± Mu Qingwan contemplated for a moment, then recalled a place.


    In the past, the old man was ill and had someone go in once; the medicinal herbs there were indeed exceptional.


    The most important aspect was that there were no counterfeits.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.


    The price paid will be returned manifold,¡± Tang Feng said confidently.


    Mu Qingwan nodded.


    ¡°You rest first.


    I¡¯ll go get your membership card for entry.


    I will probably be back in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you here at the hospital.¡±


    Mu Qingwan was known for her decisive nature and left the sickroom.


    Tang Feng stayed behind to talk to Murong Qinglan.


    Though he knew she couldn¡¯t hear him, there were some things he could only dare to say in such circumstances.


    Tang Feng had never truly confronted the word ¡®fear¡¯ before.


    But now, faced with love, he was afraid.


    He feared Murong Qinglan would reject him.


    Could she believe such fantastic tales that he was no longer her nephew?


    No wonder they say once emotions get involved, the mental realm becomes chaotic, which can severely halt cultivation progress.


    Luckily,


    with his prior cultivation experience, barriers like this were negligible for Tang Feng.


    As long as his spiritual power met the requirements for advancing to a higher realm, he could overcome them.


    Unfortunately, what seemed a simple task was complicated by the scarcity of resources.


    Collecting herbs might not go smoothly either.


    Tang Feng planned to stay in the sickroom until the nurse Mu Qingwan had arranged for arrived to start her shift, then he left.


    At three in the afternoon, Mu Qingwan arrived at the hospital, looking exhausted.


    Tang Feng, feeling a strong sympathy, pulled her into a tight embrace and kissed her fiercely.


    ¡°Sister Wan, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to do it for you,¡± Mu Qingwan enjoyed Tang Feng¡¯s embrace, feeling as if all her fatigue had vanished in the moment.


    ¡°You truly are an angel sent to me from heaven,¡± Tang Feng said, his hand wandering down toward her neck.


    Mu Qingwan slapped him playfully.


    ¡°You rascal, consider where we are.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    It¡¯s all because Sister Wan is too attractive,¡± Tang Feng placed his hand on his stomach, not moving it any further.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, I¡¯m not worthy of you,¡± Mu Qingwan always felt somewhat guilty, as if she was taking advantage of a younger partner.


    How society would view her relationship with Tang Feng was clear without even thinking.


    ¡°Silly girl, only I get to decide who is worthy of me; love knows no bounds,¡± Tang Feng laughed.


    ¡°Sister might tire you out.¡± Mu Qingwan, almost ten years older, was very afraid of others¡¯ opinions.


    She didn¡¯t want to hear anyone say that she was burdening Tang Feng.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things in the future.


    Up until now, it seems like I have always been the one burdening you.


    Rest assured, it won¡¯t happen anymore.


    Your man is far more capable than you think, and this world will eventually be at my feet,¡± Tang Feng spoke casually as if it was a trivial matter.


    But to Mu Qingwan, it seemed quite different; this man was like a magnet, tightly attracting her.


    ¡°Here, take this card.


    Why don¡¯t I join you this time?


    It¡¯s not busy at the company today,¡± Mu Qingwan, ever since falling in love, always wanted to stay by Tang Feng¡¯s side.


    ¡°Maybe next time.


    You¡¯re too tired this time, and I might stay longer,¡± said Tang Feng.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll drop you at the entrance and leave.¡± Mu Qingwan wasn¡¯t clingy or circular like a young girl, life had to go on.


    Such sensible behavior, how could Tang Feng not love her?


    He gave her a long kiss before getting up to change clothes.


    An hour later, Mu Qingwan brought Tang Feng to a large hotel entrance, the largest in Nanzhu, comparable in scale and other aspects to the international standard.


    ¡°Is it in here?¡± asked Tang Feng, puzzled.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the kind of place only accessible to those with status and position, because buying a single medicinal herb could easily cost hundreds of thousands; ordinary people can¡¯t afford it,¡± explained Mu Qingwan.


    Tang Feng realized then that it wasn¡¯t just here but everywhere; the best things always ended up in the hands of a few.


    What was cultivation for?


    Pursuing immortality wasn¡¯t wrong, but who could achieve it?


    The process was the most important part¡ªthus, learning to enjoy it was what generated endless desires.


    The weak never have a voice, the same in every world.


    If you don¡¯t want to be weak, strive to change yourself and become a peak power.


    After separating from Mu Qingwan, Tang Feng entered the hotel.


    It was his first time seeing other-worldly luxurious decor, and for some reason, he fell in love with the style at first sight.


    Majestic, luxurious, yet not cliche?, instead, it felt elegant.


    Such design was already very impressive on its own.


    As Tang Feng walked and looked around, he suddenly smelled a fragrance but before he could see clearly whom he had run into, his body flew up and landed three yards away.


    The fall almost cost Tang Feng his life.


    ¡°Kid, watch where you¡¯re going next time.¡± The woman walked out briskly and quickly disappeared from sight.


    ¡°Innate Master!¡±


    Tang Feng remembered the scent.


    ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡± Two security guards ran over to help Tang Feng up.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    What floor is your merchandise on?¡± Tang Feng asked.


    ¡°What kind do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Medicinal herbs!¡±


    ¡°On the second underground level, you can just go down and swipe your card to enter,¡± the security led Tang Feng to the elevator.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Tang Feng went downstairs.


    Upon entering the second underground level with his card, he was completely stunned.


    It was like a mini Medicine City with rows of medicine cabinets and managers selling herbs; Tang Feng felt a considerable shock.


    Indeed, countless talents were hidden, not only in the Alchemy Pavilion but also having gathered so many herbs.


    This time, he needed to find the herbs he urgently needed.


    Tang Feng also noticed that there were quite a few patrons in this place, looking rich and noble.


    ¡°Young man, just tell me what herbs you need,¡± an old traditional doctor squinted and smiled at Tang Feng.

 Chapter 32 - 32 032 I have a way

    ?32: 032: I have a way 32: 032: I have a way ¡°Leafless flower, Purple Vine Stalk, Yellow Spirit Fruit¡ª¡±


    Tang Feng listed seven or eight kinds in a row.


    The old traditional doctor listened, but his face turned bitter; his eyes bulged as he angrily said, ¡°Young man, everyone that comes here is of decent quality.


    Stop making unreasonable trouble.¡±


    ¡°Old man, if you have it, just say so.


    If not, I¡¯ll go to another stall.


    What¡¯s there to get agitated about?


    You must take care of your health.¡± Tang Feng smiled and walked towards the next stall.


    Wait a second, what¡¯s this?


    Tang Feng¡¯s gaze was attracted by a medicinal herb next to him.


    A beautiful woman was examining a herb.


    Tang Feng glanced around and then, with a light smile at the corner of his mouth, he realized that the people watching in this direction had not noticed the preciousness of the herb but were instead fixated on the woman.


    Looking at these people who were captivated and zoning out, Tang Feng¡¯s expression also became quite splendid.


    However, when the woman turned around, Tang Feng still momentarily lost his focus.


    It turned out she was indeed outstanding, like beholding a world-astonishing masterpiece, unable to shift his gaze away.


    High heels, long legs, the golden ratio, indeed.


    Who was she?


    With her here, it would be odd if the pharmacy didn¡¯t do well.


    Cough cough!


    Tang Feng realized the woman was looking at him, her eyes were full of disgust and disdain, snapping him back to reality.


    This was awkward; she had clearly misunderstood him.


    But what kind of look was that?


    It really pissed him off.


    If he could, he really wanted to slap it away.


    ¡°Have you had your fill of looking?¡±


    ¡°Uh, not really,¡± Tang Feng honestly answered.


    ¡°Hmph!


    It doesn¡¯t matter, men like you can only look.¡±


    ¡°Are you buying the medicinal herb or not?


    If not, then leave.


    Why the crowd here?¡± the woman said loudly.


    The woman turned away indignantly.


    She had seen those kind of gazes often, but it was rare to encounter someone so bold at such close proximity.


    Those old men, after one glance, would get scared and bow their heads, pretending to be upright, but only this young fellow, the more you glared at him, the more energetic he got.


    ¡°Miss, aren¡¯t you a bit too confident?


    I really wasn¡¯t looking at you just now; I was looking at it,¡± he said, pointing at the medicinal herb.


    Tsk!


    The audience expressed their disdain.


    The woman didn¡¯t believe him either.


    ¡°Well, talking too much is pointless.


    How much for that herb?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not selling it.¡±


    ¡°Uh, why won¡¯t you sell it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely going to sell the medicine, but I just won¡¯t sell it to you.¡±


    She said this and turned around, with a proud cold smirk, not realizing that the young man from before had already disappeared.


    When she turned around to look for him, she found that he had already made his way to her side.


    She stepped back twice, distancing herself from Tang Feng.


    ¡°Beauty, must you be like this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to deal with you, what can you do about it?¡±


    Tang Feng glanced at the old doctor, not expecting him not to intervene.


    Then he looked at the woman with an expression that seemed to say, ¡®Ah, I see now.¡¯ The woman felt quite uncomfortable seeing his look, as if this young man knew why she was here.


    ¡°Wait, what are you trying to say?¡± The woman couldn¡¯t help her curiosity.


    ¡°Can we talk over there?¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°You...


    You don¡¯t have any bad intentions, do you?¡± The woman trusted in her own charm; how could a young man like Tang Feng resist it?


    ¡°I originally wanted to call you ¡®sister,¡¯ but with what you¡¯re saying, I might as well call you ¡®aunt¡¯ to prevent you from having wild thoughts.


    Additionally, my standards are limited; besides being pretty, there¡¯s not much to be proud of,¡± Tang Feng dared to say this as a result of observing the color and expression.


    This woman appeared cold on the surface, but inside she was like a volcano, ready to erupt at any time, a typical introverted type.


    ¡°You know what¡¯s good for you.


    Forget it, I won¡¯t stoop to your level.


    Say it, then, what have you figured out?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal.


    You came to buy medicinal materials, right?


    And judging by your look, you¡¯re probably feeling unwell.


    I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I?¡± Tang Feng said.


    The woman looked at Tang Feng with suspicion, ¡°Kid, are you sent by that guy to follow me?¡±


    Tang Feng was startled, ¡°Which guy?¡±


    The woman took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down, ¡°Never mind, you don¡¯t seem like it.


    But how did you know I¡¯m unwell?¡±


    ¡°I could tell just by looking.¡±


    The woman felt embarrassed.


    Could he tell just by looking at her back?


    ¡°Are you a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Sort of.¡±


    ¡°Heh, what do you mean ¡®sort of¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t have a license.


    But don¡¯t doubt me¡ªif all these old guys were put together, they could only shine my shoes,¡± Tang Feng chuckled.


    ¡°Young punk, all you do is boast.


    How old are you anyway?¡± The woman brushed her bangs away from her forehead and gave Tang Feng a disparaging look.


    Her gesture was quite disarming¡ªjust look at the old traditional Chinese medicine practitioners in the pharmacy; they were almost drooling.


    What a pity.


    Tang Feng shook his head and said, ¡°What does the profundity of medical skill have to do with age?


    You women have long hair but short insights.¡±


    ¡°Go away, don¡¯t act all high and mighty when you¡¯re so young, will you?¡±


    ¡°Fine, since auntie is putting it that way, I won¡¯t pretend anymore.


    This is just how I am.


    Of course, I won¡¯t blame you if you can¡¯t understand me¡ªafter all, you¡¯re like a flower in a greenhouse, only capable of showing off a moment¡¯s prowess,¡± Tang Feng said.


    The woman¡¯s face darkened, clearly he had touched a nerve, ¡°Hmph, kid, I didn¡¯t come here to listen to you say these things, and you don¡¯t need to provoke me.¡±


    ¡°Actually, life is all about attitude.


    With your abilities, you could live very comfortably.


    I¡¯ll give you a prescription that will definitely make you look more radiant,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°It seems like you really do know.


    Tell me, it can be cured, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t cure once I get involved.¡±


    The woman laughed again, because Tang Feng¡¯s approach was just like those routine salespeople.


    ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re good at treating illnesses, then go on, have a look,¡± the woman said with a laugh.


    Tang Feng shook his head, ¡°Your illness lies within yourself; no one else can cure it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand later.


    I¡¯ll prescribe two courses of medicine for you.


    You must finish them both.


    If it¡¯s not better after that, come find me.¡±


    ¡°Really effective?¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not, that¡¯s up to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s try.¡±


    Why the woman ended up trusting Tang Feng, she herself couldn¡¯t quite figure out.


    Maybe it was because she was desperate for a cure, or perhaps she wanted some kind of revenge.


    Thus, the woman pulled Tang Feng into the room next door, where she showed him the affected area.


    Seeing Tang Feng¡¯s expression, the woman wasn¡¯t surprised.


    She just smiled miserably, ¡°Terrifying, isn¡¯t it?


    I don¡¯t have much time left.


    What good is status or money?


    None of these can ever buy back health.


    But I just can¡¯t accept it.


    Why should other women benefit from my hard work over the past ten-plus years?¡±


    The woman cried, a stark contrast to the dignified elegance Tang Feng had first seen in her.


    Tang Feng did not know how to comfort her and could only hand her tissues.


    ¡°Life is so hard for sister,¡± the woman broke down completely.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Tang Feng wasn¡¯t good at comforting people, so he let her cry.


    Suddenly, the woman stopped crying and looked at Tang Feng with a resolved gaze, giving him goosebumps.


    ¡°Kid, am I beautiful?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not bad.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys like to have unexpected developments with beautiful women?


    I¡¯ll grant your wish,¡± she said, about to do something irreversible.


    Incredible.


    Tang Feng quickly intervened, ¡°Sister, if you do this, I¡¯ll have no choice but to ask for help.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you think I¡¯m dirty.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡±


    Oh dear!


    ¡°Sister, once the illness is cured, you can have whatever kind of life you want; you can completely be the master of your time,¡± Tang Feng tried to reason with her.

 Chapter 33 - 33 033 Nandu Vice Mayor Lin Yunqiu

    ?33: 033: Nandu Vice Mayor Lin Yunqiu 33: 033: Nandu Vice Mayor Lin Yunqiu Tang Feng was undoubtedly a man.


    Charmed by such an attractive woman, he cast everything out of his mind; no matter how strong his mind was, his body remained mortal.


    Just like that, he was inexplicably conquered by a woman he had just met; it was all her initiative from start to finish.


    However, having tasted it for the first time, Tang Feng also fell for this feeling.


    If he had known that women tasted this way in the Immortal Realm, he should not have wasted his time.


    Ah, what a fool he was.


    No wonder those bastards in the Immortal Realm laughed whenever they saw him; it was probably because of this.


    Sent right to his mouth, and yet he did not eat; how foolish.


    Now, Tang Feng deeply experienced the taste of regret.


    ¡°Big sister, you shouldn¡¯t have done this, why degrade yourself like this.¡± Tang Feng gently embraced the woman with tears streaming down her face, feeling somewhat compassionate.


    Suddenly, he realized something was amiss, staring in astonishment at the woman¡¯s legs.


    ¡°You, you¡¯re still a virgin?¡± No wonder it felt so inexperienced, Tang Feng was incredibly surprised.


    How could this be?


    She was over thirty, wasn¡¯t she?


    ¡°Strange, isn¡¯t it?¡± The woman gave a dismal smile.


    ¡°It is a bit strange, big sister, you must be married, right?¡± Tang Feng tried to calm himself down.


    ¡°Yes, for over ten years.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine how I made it through; you wouldn¡¯t understand, young man.


    And don¡¯t you dare speak of today¡¯s event, or I won¡¯t forgive you,¡± the woman regained her haughty demeanor.


    Slap!


    Tang Feng?


    The Medicine Master of the Immortal Realm?


    Which woman dared speak to him like that?


    Embracing the woman, he gave her a slap.


    Feeling pain in her buttocks, Lin Yunqiu looked at Tang Feng in disbelief.


    ¡°What are you looking at?


    If you don¡¯t listen, this will be your punishment.¡± Saying that, he slapped her again.


    With her eyes misty and biting her lip, Lin Yunqiu looked at Tang Feng, unable to utter a word.


    Could she admit that she felt both terrified and excited by each slap?


    ¡°Tell me your name, you dared to conquer me, you must be responsible for me from now on.


    Also, stop any relations with other men.


    Do you hear me clearly?¡± Tang Feng¡¯s intense gaze pierced deep into Lin Yunqiu¡¯s soul.


    She nodded tremblingly, finding herself utterly powerless to resist.


    Then, reflecting on her identity and looking at the seemingly immature man before her, she felt a profound sense of shame.


    She had submitted.


    Just as she was about to say something, she was kissed again.


    Indeed, Tang Feng had tasted the feeling again.


    A taste that reached to the marrow.


    Lin Yunqiu struggled symbolically only briefly before giving up, not much better than Tang Feng.


    After suppressing her feelings for over a decade, now they were fully unleashed.


    The two forgot where they were until Lin Yunqiu¡¯s cellphone began ringing incessantly, and they reluctantly parted.


    ¡°Hello, I understand,¡± Lin Yunqiu said, fixing her dress and tying up her hair.


    When she looked again, she still appeared refined but now there was an alluring glow on her face.


    Her face radiant, no longer dull and listless.


    Perhaps there was no love yet, but she had experienced the beauty of life; she didn¡¯t ask for much, considering her own status.


    At the moment, Tang Feng, no matter how one looked at him, still seemed like a student.


    However, his eyes bore the historical depth not seen in mature men, a quality that somewhat intoxicated Lin Yunqiu.


    Lifting Tang Feng¡¯s face, she gently kissed his forehead.


    ¡°Meeting you at life¡¯s end, I have no regrets.¡±


    ¡°Life¡¯s end ceased to be the moment you met me.


    Here is my number, come find me in two days, and I guarantee you¡¯ll fully recover,¡± Tang Feng brushed his hands over her, causing Lin Yunqiu almost to fall to the ground.


    She glared at Tang Feng, memorized his number intensely.


    As she was about to leave, she was pulled back into an embrace, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me your name yet.¡± The man¡¯s breath on her neck, Lin Yunqiu immediately surrendered, obediently giving her full name.


    ¡°Huh!


    Sounds familiar, where have I heard it before?¡± Memories of his past life were a bit blurry, but it didn¡¯t matter; she was his woman now.


    Tang Feng took out a Spiritual Origin Pill and stuffed it into Lin Yunqiu¡¯s mouth, ¡°This is a painkiller, it will make you feel like a normal person for three days.¡±


    ¡°You little rascal, you¡¯re not teasing your big sister, are you?¡± Lin Yunqiu was somewhat excited, her eyes slightly moist.


    ¡°You belong to me now, so why would I tease you?


    Stop overthinking, and just call me if you miss me.


    You don¡¯t have to wait for two days,¡± Tang Feng said with a wink.


    However, Lin Yunqiu, like electrified, gently pushed Tang Feng away and walked out of the room.


    A moment later, Tang Feng followed her out.


    Then, the two of them strolled through the entire herb hall.


    Fortunately, Tang Feng found almost all the herbs he needed, only a few were left which he planned to collect from Chaoyang Mountain.


    During the purchase of herbs, Lin Yunqiu observed Tang Feng and found him very serious and fond of bargaining.


    Each old pharmacist was fooled thoroughly, which was a scene that made her want to laugh.


    From this, where is there even a hint of childishness?


    He seemed even more mature than adults.


    So experienced!


    Bargaining was a skill that left Lin Yunqiu stunned.


    She had also shopped before, but had never bargained.


    Tang Feng¡¯s eloquence was simply astonishing.


    Watching Tang Feng return loaded with goods felt surreal.


    ¡°Sis, knowing I¡¯m handsome doesn¡¯t mean you have to keep staring.


    Or is it still not enough?¡± Tang Feng joked.


    ¡°Drop dead!


    What nonsense are you talking about?


    I¡¯m leaving.¡± As soon as they exited the elevator, Lin Yunqiu quickened her pace and soon disappeared from Tang Feng¡¯s sight.


    He didn¡¯t chase after her because he thought that for a woman her age, she might already be married, so going after her might bring unnecessary trouble.


    Anyway, it was his own gain this time, and just because of this fact, it seemed likely that the two of them might interact some more in the future.


    He never thought that from the Cultivation World to the Immortal Realm, he had kept his purity, but now, he was taken down by a woman he had just met.


    Tang Feng, your self-control is really poor.


    But, the taste was indeed terrific.


    The image in his mind switched to Mu Qingwan¡¯s perfect figure.


    Oh no, this thing is really addictive.


    Thinking about the soul-stirring flavor energized his whole body.


    What!


    What¡¯s going on?


    The Inner Essence in his dantian surged, and Tang Feng couldn¡¯t believe it.


    According to his guess, it should take at least a week for him to restore his Inner Essence.


    What had happened?


    Could it be?


    This was too absurd.


    Still, Tang Feng had to admit that he felt very happy now, light as a feather, as if he could fly.


    With this, alchemy could be brought forward on the schedule, and a breakthrough to Innate was imminent.


    This time, the gains were substantial, but he had spent money quickly, blowing through twenty million in no time.


    However, he didn¡¯t feel the slightest pain over the money spent; if he auctioned the prepared Elixirs, earning several twenties of millions would be trivial.


    Money really meant nothing to him.


    What troubled him was not being able to find all the required herbs.


    Alas, carrying the backpack, Tang Feng remained silent.


    Such was life for a Medicine Master, so broke that even the Storage Rings were gone; back in the day, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to pick them up if he dropped them on the ground.


    This experience taught him a lesson: things not needed now, the trifles looked down upon, might become valuables one day and should not be discarded carelessly.


    Taking a taxi back to the villa, he brought the herbs into his room, left a note in the living room, and then rode his motorcycle towards Chaoyang Mountain.


    With his previous experience, Tang Feng was quite familiar with the route, and soon he arrived at previously unexplored areas.


    It¡¯s indeed fortunate that the Primitive Forest was well-preserved and that there were fewer Gatherers nowadays, or else it wouldn¡¯t be Tang Feng¡¯s turn to collect herbs.


    As dusk approached, a fragrant aroma wafted through the air.


    He was all too familiar with the scent, and it excited him immensely.

 Chapter 34 - 34 034 Pulled the tigers whisker

    ?34: 034: Pulled the tiger¡¯s whisker 34: 034: Pulled the tiger¡¯s whisker It was the scent of bamboo.


    Back when he first entered the Cultivation World, it was a six-hundred-year-old bamboo that had allowed him to smoothly break through the Innate stage and thus obtain the opportunity to join a Sect.


    And then step by step, he grew into a colossal figure of the Immortal Realm.


    Could there be such an opportunity now?


    Was it chance or destiny?


    Tang Feng did not immediately approach, knowing that such heavenly treasures were not easily obtained.


    Although he did not believe this world possessed Spiritual Beasts, there certainly were Fierce Beasts with a hundred years of cultivation, and any beast that could guard Spiritual Medicine surely had intelligence, and was also very powerful.


    Otherwise, the medicine would have been picked already; how could it still be intact and lying there?


    After skulking closer, Tang Feng discovered his prediction was entirely correct; at the entrance of the burrow, there was a pile of skeletons.


    All were from beasts.


    This place likely hadn¡¯t been touched by humans for hundreds of years.


    Tang Feng took each step with extreme caution, afraid to awaken any sleeping Fierce Beasts.


    To obtain that herb, Tang Feng had to overcome this problem.


    The sense of danger was all too familiar to him.


    However, exactly because of this, he felt somewhat helpless.


    He never thought he would be stumped by a mere Fierce Beast.


    Amid his wry laughter, he couldn¡¯t help but consider various strategies.


    Just as he was deep in thought, a few rabbits burst out from the side, instantly drawing Tang Feng¡¯s attention.


    He saw the rabbits quickly approach the burrow¡¯s entrance, their eyes fixed on the darkness inside.


    Just as they were about to enter, a huge mouth opened wide, and none of the rabbits escaped its fate.


    As the image of the Fierce Beast presented itself in front of Tang Feng, he was also stunned for a moment.


    What kind of creature was this?


    Despite having seen much of the world, Tang Feng was captivated by the Hundred-eyed Monster Snake.


    The entirety of the snake¡¯s body was covered with eyes, it had two antennae on its head and two whiskers by its nose, giving it an appearance somewhat reminiscent of a dragon¡¯s head, yet strikingly different.


    For some reason, being stared at by those eyes made him feel uncomfortable; there were simply no blind spots.


    What to do?


    Without understanding the creature well, Tang Feng would not act rashly.


    Although the bamboo had not completely matured, seeing it made him itch with desire, yet without achieving breakthrough to Innate first, he really had no certainty of conquering the Fierce Snake.


    Observing its body flush with green and deep patterns, he was certain it was a venomous snake.


    Seeing the snake retreat into the burrow, Tang Feng quietly backed away, his forehead breaking out in a slight sweat.


    This Earth was not as simple as it seemed on the surface; such rare medicinal bamboo existed here.


    After spending a day and a night on the mountain, Tang Feng finally collected all the medicinal herbs he needed.


    Looking back at Chaoyang Mountain from the foot of the mountain, his heart couldn¡¯t suppress the surging joy.


    To him, this was a Treasure Mountain, and perhaps there really was a chance to transcend mortality and reach the Gathering Spirit Stage.


    At that moment, his confidence was unprecedentedly strong.


    Back at the villa, the bricks and mortar he ordered had been delivered one after another, and the master workers had also arrived.


    Since Tang Feng was absent, Mu Qingwan took charge and let them start work first.


    Yet in just one day, a house of more than thirty square meters had already been built, and they were already decorating the interior.


    Dressed in a suit, Mu Qingwan had an innately beautiful presence, and one could tell her allure by the way the workers occasionally stole glances at her.


    Speaking of which, she was quite bold.


    Now, in the villa, she was the only woman, with the rest being workers.


    Was she not afraid that any of them might harbor bad intentions?


    Fortunately, the workers were all respectful and submissive.


    Tang Feng walked up to Mu Qingwan and gently wrapped his arm around her, only to be gently pushed away by her, ¡°You¡¯ve been missing for a day and a night, where did you go?


    You stink to death.¡±


    ¡°Had some things to attend to.


    Why aren¡¯t you at the company?


    Don¡¯t delay your work because of me,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ve arranged everything.


    Go take a shower quickly, I¡¯ll cook for you.¡± Mu Qingwan moved with graceful steps, even her retreating figure was stunning.


    ¡°Lucky fellow,¡± one of the foremen commented with a smile.


    ¡°Heh, yeah, I think so too.


    You all worked hard today,¡± Tang Feng replied as he ran back to the villa.


    ¡°Really envious, it seems age really isn¡¯t a barrier.


    I should also consider Little Lian,¡± the foreman murmured to himself.


    Mu Qingwan rarely cooked, perhaps not even ten times a year, but whenever she did, she took it very seriously.


    When Tang Feng appeared behind her, she hadn¡¯t even finished preparing one dish.


    ¡°Sister Wan, please take a seat.


    I¡¯ll cook today.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but I¡¯m naturally smart.


    Just one look and I can make it,¡± he said, then took out his phone and searched for a few dishes based on their names.


    He then started cooking.


    To Mu Qingwan¡¯s astonishment, the taste was extraordinary, comparable to a five-star level.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± Even Mu Qingwan, who was normally reserved, couldn¡¯t help but eat more.


    ¡°Sister Wan, you look so pretty when you eat,¡± Tang Feng said, his appetite stirred.


    ¡°Really?


    Don¡¯t just watch; hurry up and taste what you¡¯ve made.¡± Mu Qingwan served Tang Feng some food, displaying great domestic virtue.


    Tang Feng was a bit nervous.


    He feared that Mu Qingwan was only pretending to enjoy the food to make him happy, but after tasting it, he was relieved.


    I knew it, how could a Medicine Master struggle with something as simple as cooking?


    ¡°Wow!


    It smells amazing.¡±


    Just then, a fragrant breeze wafted in, and Xiao Ya threw down her bag, striding over with big steps.


    She grabbed a bowl and chopsticks from the kitchen and began to eat profusely without any consideration for Tang Feng and Mu Qingwan.


    She totally ignored Tang Feng and Mu Qingwan.


    Yikes!


    The flavor nearly made Xiao Ya swallow her own tongue.


    ¡°Qing Wan, where did you order this food from?


    It¡¯s perfect.


    The so-called gourmet food I had before was nearly garbage compared to this.


    How can such simple dishes be so delicious?¡±


    ¡°Guess!¡±


    ¡°How could I possibly guess?


    It must be a new place, right?


    You have to take me there next time,¡± she said while gobbling up the food, emptying the plates in two minutes.


    Seeing the dumbfounded expressions on Mu Qingwan and Tang Feng, she felt a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Sorry, I just can¡¯t stop myself when I get excited.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Ya, do you have to be so extravagant?¡± Mu Qingwan said with a teasing smile.


    Tang Feng was completely taken aback.


    Ever since Lin Yunqiu defeated him, he had been particularly weak-bodied, struggling to resist the charm of a woman like Mu Qingwan.


    As if sensing Tang Feng¡¯s heated gaze, Mu Qingwan gave him a sidelong glance.


    Tang Feng nearly pounced on her, but alas, there was a live cannon in front of him.


    However, his foot snaked over, and quickly climbed up to her upper half.


    Tang Feng sneakily watched Mu Geiwan, but he noticed that Sister Wan didn¡¯t react at all, just smiling.


    No way, she¡¯s so calm.


    So he applied a bit more force and hit the target spot on.


    Ah!


    Tang Feng was startled and quickly withdrew his foot, nearly scared out of his wits.


    The sound had come from Xiao Ya.


    Her face was beet red, her lips bitten purple, and she glared at Tang Feng with eyes full of fury, her murderous intent enough to kill Tang Feng many times over.


    How dare this guy, how dare he do this to her, this was outrageous.


    ¡°Xiao Ya, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, nothing,¡± she gritted her teeth, too embarrassed to speak the truth.


    Tang Feng, feeling guilty, didn¡¯t dare to look at Xiao Ya anymore.


    He had really shot himself in the foot.


    Why provoke a tiger?


    Mu Qingwan took the bowls back to the kitchen, and after she walked in, Xiao Ya erupted, stomping hard on Tang Feng¡¯s foot.


    Phew!


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t expect a tit-for-tat, and although it hurt a lot, he dared not make a sound.


    ¡°Hmph!


    This is just the appetizer.


    You just wait,¡± she said before swiftly heading upstairs, unable to stay any longer.


    Going upstairs, she hurried to check herself, and the next moment, her face grew even redder.


    ¡°That despicable bastard, how dare he take such advantage of me?


    I¡¯ll see how I¡¯m going to deal with him.¡±

 Chapter 35 - 35 035 Xiao Ya fled in panic

    ?35: 035: Xiao Ya fled in panic 35: 035: Xiao Ya fled in panic Thankfully, Qing Wan didn¡¯t see, or I¡¯d have no face to show around, that damn fool.


    Tossing her underwear aside, she trampled it a few more times while still angry.


    Tang Feng was sweating bullets, dealing with Sister Xiao Ya really was like having unresolved grievances from past lives; whatever he feared would happen always did.


    This stupid leg.


    Tang Feng fiercely hit himself, appearing very depressed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?


    You all are acting weird,¡± Mu Qingwan said after cleaning up and sitting in front of Tang Feng.


    Her uniquely fragrant scent calmed Tang Feng down.


    He reached out an arm and let Mu Qingwan rest on his shoulder.


    ¡°Tired, huh?


    You really shouldn¡¯t have to do these things,¡± Tang Feng realized that caring for a woman was an art, and he still had much to learn.


    ¡°Men work outside, women manage inside, it¡¯s only right, Xiao Feng.


    Am I being too selfish, though?


    I shouldn¡¯t have these thoughts about you.¡± Whenever Mu Qingwan thought about how much she demanded from Tang Feng, her heart ached deeply because of their age difference.


    She didn¡¯t want people pointing at her behind her back, laughing.


    Tang Feng couldn¡¯t bear it, but she didn¡¯t mind herself.


    Glancing upstairs and seeing no movement, Tang Feng then lifted Mu Qingwan¡¯s delicate face; he wanted to show her through his actions that in his eyes, age was just a joke.


    Speaking of which, he was several thousand years old already.


    Feeling Tang Feng¡¯s love for her, Mu Qingwan felt a warm current surge through her heart.


    She gently tilted her head back, closed her eyes, and indulged in the blissful exploration.


    She was very inexperienced; kissing had only happened for the second time, but this time she let go a lot more.


    Since she had decided to be Tang Feng¡¯s woman, she put all her reservations aside.


    Seeing the two of them lost in the moment, Xiao Ya, who was just about to go downstairs, immediately stopped and hid to the side, incessantly swearing at Tang Feng.


    ¡°I knew it was like inviting a wolf into the house, but they wouldn¡¯t believe me.


    Damn it, taking advantage of me and Qing Wan, what is this guy trying to do?


    Have it all?¡±


    No way, she couldn¡¯t let him succeed.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    Xiao Ya couldn¡¯t stand it anymore; waiting longer didn¡¯t seem to make them part, as if the feeling was truly that great.


    Qing Wan had even forgotten her own surname.


    Hearing the noise, Tang Feng was unfazed, but Mu Qingwan couldn¡¯t handle it; no matter how thick-skinned she was, she couldn¡¯t just act that way in front of her sisters.


    She hastily made excuses to shower and rushed upstairs.


    At the stairwell, Xiao Ya glared at her fiercely.


    ¡°Little vixen, be careful or you¡¯ll bite off more than you can chew.¡±


    ¡°Get lost,¡± Mu Qingwan almost tripped, helplessly rolling her eyes at Xiao Ya.


    ¡°Sister Ya, looking good,¡± Tang Feng chuckled.


    ¡°Laugh your head off, tell me, what was going on just now?¡± Xiao Ya looked fierce, but a blush swept across her face.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Stop playing dumb, who was fidgeting under the table?¡± Xiao Ya was so angry she was grinding her teeth.


    ¡°Not me, I¡¯m not sure what Sister Ya is referring to,¡± Tang Feng feigned innocence, stubborn as a pig not scared of scalding.


    He, of course, couldn¡¯t admit it; seeing Xiao Ya¡¯s expression, it seemed like she wanted to flay him alive, and he wasn¡¯t that foolish.


    She knew Tang Feng would deny it, no problem, she had her ways.


    ¡°Tang Feng, are you even a man?


    Own up to what you do.¡±


    Tang Feng just smiled and suddenly pulled her into his arms.


    Xiao Ya fell with a thud, felt something, and then sprang up and stepped back, pointing at Tang Feng but unable to speak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I was just defending your words from earlier,¡± Tang Feng chuckled.


    ¡°You¡¯re shameless, letting you live here was definitely a mistake.


    I¡¯ll definitely kick you out, hmph!¡± Xiao Ya didn¡¯t dare linger because her legs were weak from speaking insincerely.


    The sitting just now almost cost her her life.


    She and this guy were truly at odds, furious and resentful with no solution in sight.


    She couldn¡¯t beat him,


    and to make matters worse, he didn¡¯t even consider her important¡ªabsolutely infuriating.


    No way, walking away like this would only fulfill his wishes.


    ¡°Sister Xiao Ya, actually, the incident outside the cemetery was an accident.


    Please don¡¯t hold it against me all the time,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Humph!


    That was an accident, what about this time?


    An accident as well?¡± Xiao Ya said angrily.


    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve figured it out, there¡¯s nothing much I can say.


    What can I do when I have feelings for you?¡± Tang Feng sighed.


    ¡°What, what did you say!¡± Xiao Ya¡¯s heart raced upon hearing his words.


    ¡°Sister Xiao Ya, I¡¯m actually attracted by your beauty, and your heroic charm has completely enchanted me.


    Why don¡¯t you give me a chance?¡± Tang Feng said, gazing steadily at Xiao Ya.


    Her face flushed a lovely shade of red.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Xiao Ya¡¯s breathing hastened, appearing quite unnatural.


    Men had confessed to her, but none were as straightforward as Tang Feng, which made the impact rather overwhelming.


    ¡°My actions just now should make it clear to you, Sister Xiao Ya.


    If I were not interested in you, my body wouldn¡¯t have reacted at all,¡± Tang Feng said earnestly.


    But his words were too direct, and Xiao Ya couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    She stood up, dropped a ¡°how boring,¡± and rushed upstairs.


    ¡°How is this boring?


    Is liking you also a mistake?


    Sister Ya, don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll peel an apple for you.¡± After Tang Feng finished speaking, Xiao Ya walked even faster.


    She needn¡¯t have been so scared; Tang Feng was speechless.


    Just then, the phone rang and he picked it up.


    ¡°You little rascal, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m fine.


    You¡¯ve made it home, right?


    Remember to tell me if anything comes up in the future; don¡¯t try to handle everything yourself, okay?¡± Tang Feng¡¯s thoughts turned to Murong Qinglan, and he immediately softened.


    ¡°Uh-huh, I¡¯m fine now.


    Baldy and his crew didn¡¯t give you trouble, did they?¡± Murong Qinglan had just managed to make a call, and hearing Tang Feng¡¯s voice relaxed her completely.


    ¡°It¡¯s all been taken care of.


    How about you?¡± Tang Feng asked.


    ¡°She let me go.


    As long as you¡¯re okay, that¡¯s what matters.


    Are...are you coming back tonight?¡± It was only after this crisis that Murong Qinglan realized how important Tang Feng was to her.


    ¡°Auntie, I won¡¯t be coming back tonight; I¡¯ll come see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll wait for you at the school gate tomorrow afternoon.


    Your studies are important,¡± Murong Qinglan always thought of Tang Feng first.


    This made him feel an urge to rush to Murong Qinglan¡¯s side.


    In the end, he resisted.


    What could he do if he went?


    Ah, this identity is sometimes really harmful.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, we are going to bed.


    You should rest early too,¡± came Mu Qingwan¡¯s voice from upstairs.


    Tang Feng shook his head helplessly; he had hoped to take a little advantage later, but that seemed like a vain hope now.


    With beauty before him, however, he could only look.


    Upon returning to his room, he sat down cross-legged and resumed his cultivation; ever since the day he began, Tang Feng hadn¡¯t missed a day of cultivation unless something came up.


    Waking up in the morning, the drizzly rain lingered, and Xiao Ya had gone out early, as usual, always seeming busy.


    Mu Qingwan got up early too, but she was preparing breakfast; today, as always, she looked neatly beautiful, emitting a mature aura that made Tang Feng lose interest in cultivation.


    He tiptoed toward the kitchen, but his plan was nonetheless interrupted when Yao Xin, who had been absent for a few days, appeared, looking exceptionally tired.


    Without a word, she dragged Tang Feng into his room.


    ¡°Do you have any medicine for relieving fatigue?


    Give me one, I¡¯m dead tired,¡± Yao Xin demanded in her usual entitled manner, leaving Tang Feng dumbfounded, not knowing what to say.

 Chapter 36 - 36 036 If worst comes to worst well go out in a blaze of glory together

    ?36: 036: If worst comes to worst, we¡¯ll go out in a blaze of glory together.


    36: 036: If worst comes to worst, we¡¯ll go out in a blaze of glory together.


    ¡°What are you spacing out for?


    Hurry up!¡± Yao Xin said impatiently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stingy for a grown man, come on, how much do you want?¡± Yao Xin took out her wallet, an action that both amused and frustrated Tang Feng.


    ¡°Sister Xin, you¡¯re really underestimating me here.


    I honestly don¡¯t have any elixirs; there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.


    You think it¡¯s too little, huh?


    Just name your price.¡± Yao Xin¡¯s tone turned somewhat cold; she hadn¡¯t expected Tang Feng to refuse her and she was feeling quite annoyed.


    ¡°Sorry, Sister Xin.¡± Tang Feng was also angered.


    What did she take him for?


    She wasn¡¯t his woman, nor could she just ask for things without giving anything in return.


    Did she think he was a fool?


    He had forcefully taken them from her last time because he had no choice, but this time it was practically impossible.


    Again, Tang Feng didn¡¯t want to bring trouble upon himself.


    If word got out about the elixirs, his peaceful life would definitely be disrupted.


    Yao Xin hadn¡¯t expected Tang Feng to be so uncooperative and after snorting coldly, she went back upstairs, apparently holding a grudge against him now.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, if you have what she wants, just give it to her for my sake, okay?¡± Mu Qingwan pleaded with a hopeful look at Tang Feng.


    ¡°Sister, I want to know why?¡±


    ¡°She saved my life and she¡¯s a good friend of mine.


    It¡¯s not easy to meet friends in life with whom you really click, so if you can help, please do it.


    That way I¡¯ll feel better too,¡± Mu Qingwan explained.


    Tang Feng fell silent.


    Truthfully, he didn¡¯t like people asking him for favors because it made him soft-hearted, but in the past, he would have been indifferent.


    Now, he couldn¡¯t do it anymore.


    In the end, his mental realm had changed.


    Was it because he had felt weak that he had started to care?


    Asking himself this, Tang Feng felt a chill.


    He didn¡¯t come to this world to be petty.


    A cultivation heart that is inclusive can achieve greatness.


    Wasn¡¯t his tribulation a result of an imperfect mental realm?


    It¡¯s just an elixir.


    Although one relies on them, it¡¯s not necessary to depend too much on them.


    As long as there are herbs, there will be elixirs.


    Once he understood this, Tang Feng nodded at Mu Qingwan, ¡°Sister Wan, I¡¯m doing this because of you this time.


    Find time to make it up to me properly.¡± After saying this, he pinched her on the bottom and left.


    ¡°You little rascal.¡± Mu Qingwan spat lightly, almost collapsing to the ground.


    She picked up her bag and jacket and followed Tang Feng.


    On the way, Tang Feng didn¡¯t speak, just looked outside as if lost in thought, his expression somewhat vacant.


    Ultimately, Mu Qingwan couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, ¡°Xiao Feng, if anything I said earlier upset you, please forgive me.¡± After she spoke these words, her heart ached slightly; she didn¡¯t want Tang Feng to misunderstand her.


    Tang Feng turned to look at Mu Qingwan, whose eyes were moist, and was taken aback for a moment.


    ¡°Sister, what are you doing?


    I¡¯m just thinking about things.


    No matter how you treat me in this life, I¡¯ll never be angry.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mu Qingwan felt the sincerity of Tang Feng¡¯s love for her, and her mood suddenly brightened, the previous melancholy swept away as a faint smile played on her lips.


    Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help but kiss her gently.


    ¡°Stop it, I¡¯m driving here.¡±


    ¡°No problem, we¡¯ll just go down in glory together,¡± Tang Feng said shamelessly.


    ¡°Hmph, who wants to go down with you, you little rascal.¡± Mu Qingwan rolled her eyes at Tang Feng but felt incredibly pleased inside.


    The car stopped at the school gate.


    ¡°Women who say one thing and mean another.¡± Tang Feng caressed her thigh before getting out of the car.


    Mu Qingwan realized she was too sensitive; a touch like that made her feel as weak as if she had just recovered from a serious illness.


    Ah, I¡¯ll never be able to get away from this little nemesis in this lifetime.


    Mu Qing felt the sweetness of her first love; going to work every day felt different, her mood was always like clear skies, as if spring had come and flowers were blooming.


    I wonder how she¡¯s doing?


    Thinking of Lin Yunqiu from the Immortal Realm, Tang Feng¡¯s face softened.


    She was the first woman he met on Earth.


    Truthfully, his feelings for her were different.


    Perhaps because she had become his woman, Tang Feng didn¡¯t want anyone else to touch her, not even her husband.


    But as long as the marriage was still in place, there was no guarantee that nothing would happen one day.


    Just thinking about it was extremely frustrating.


    ¡°Little rascal, are you missing me yet?¡±


    Seeing the message, Tang Feng thought, was this what they called a telepathic connection?


    ¡°Sure, I brought down a rain for you yesterday, so it shouldn¡¯t be dry anymore,¡± Tang Feng replied with a different implication.


    ¡°You little rascal, let¡¯s have dinner together tonight, and don¡¯t let your mind wander.¡±


    Tang Feng laughed heartily; that¡¯s just like a woman, clearly she was thinking about it yet stubbornly refusing to admit.


    ¡°Tang Feng, what¡¯s so funny?¡±


    A hand slapped on his back, and Tang Feng turned around to see He Menglin staring at him with gritted teeth, fire blazing in her eyes.


    ¡°Mr.


    He, good morning.¡±


    ¡°What was that about yesterday, Tang Feng?


    What do you take the school for, what do you take me for?¡± He Menglin looked exasperated as if she was dealing with someone who had failed to meet her expectations, her chest heaving with anger.


    Tang Feng¡¯s eyes went straight to it.


    Smack!


    A book smacked down on Tang Feng¡¯s head as she glared furiously: ¡°Hurry up and get to class.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way, Sister He is looking very beautiful today.¡± His gaze swept over her assertively before he trotted away.


    ¡°The nerve of that guy, does he really think I wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to him?¡± He Menglin felt a sense of powerlessness as she tried to figure out what to do with Tang Feng, her student.


    He was far more mature than his age suggested, audacious, and of course, he had changed the most, hardly resembling his former self.


    He Menglin entered the classroom ready to lay into the students, declaring it shameless to skip classes without even asking for leave, and disrespectful to the teacher.


    Although she didn¡¯t call anyone out by name, everyone in the classroom knew she was referring to Tang Feng.


    What puzzled everyone was that Tang Feng often behaved like this in the past, yet Mr.


    He had not been so agitated before; what was different this time?


    Tang Feng watched He Menglin with amusement, occasionally winking at her, his recklessness and boldness greatly unsettling her.


    Finally, after a torturous class, she summoned Tang Feng to her office.


    Tang Feng, without any politeness, took a seat directly, ¡°Miss, have you missed me these past few days?¡±


    ¡°Pah, Tang Feng, I am your teacher, watch your position,¡± He Menglin snapped angrily.


    ¡°Heh, Miss, it¡¯s a new age, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with liking a student.


    You¡¯re in such a hurry; could it be that I¡¯ve hit the nail on the head?¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Get out, I will report your behavior to your aunt, it¡¯s too much,¡± He Menglin said, clutching her chest, not sure if from nervousness or from anger.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry.


    Actually, I like you a lot, Miss.


    Although you¡¯re dressed conservatively today, your figure is still quite noticeable.


    Ah!


    Actually, if anyone is to blame, it must be you, Miss, for being so beautiful; I simply couldn¡¯t help myself,¡± Tang Feng said and then took off.


    He stopped at the right moment, going any further would have been asking for trouble.


    He Menglin wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with confessions but receiving one from her own student was a first, leaving her slump into her chair, her heart pounding.


    After all, she too was a woman.


    Immediate upon graduation, she had joined the teaching ranks without the time or thought for love.


    Over the years, many had pursued her, but none had caught her fancy.


    And now, to be unsettled by a student; she felt flustered, could it be she really liked that guy?


    Impossible!


    It was merely the concern a teacher holds for a student, a promise made to her aunt.


    He Menglin felt aggravated; she was a very serious woman, so why couldn¡¯t she be more stringent with Tang Feng?


    She decided to change her attitude, to ensure not to give that kid the wrong impression.


    A teacher is a teacher, and that boundary should not be crossed.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that this Tang Feng was completely different from the previous one; he had already included her in the list of women he intended to possess.


    Tang Feng, a Medicine Master from the Immortal Realm, was accustomed to being imperious.


    For the next few classes, Tang Feng did not show up again but continued to hang out in the library, finishing up all the materials for his senior year.


    Once everything clicked together, he found everything had become simple.


    Learning these things was much easier compared to cultivation; how boring.


    No, that won¡¯t do.


    He needed to ask Mr.


    He for some privileges; wasting time in the classroom was not something he was interested in doing.


    In the cafeteria at lunch, Tang Feng saw He Menglin sitting with two female teachers, one with short hair and a pretty face, the other with curly waves, exuding a quiet aura ¨C also quite the beauty.


    This was a classic example of like attracting like, birds of a feather flocking together.


    ¡°Hello to all three teachers,¡± Tang Feng said nonchalantly as he sat down next to He Menglin.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the two teachers beside her almost asked in unison.


    He Menglin was surprised; Tang Feng sure had guts.

 Chapter 37 - 37 037 Are you afraid of losing

    ?37: 037: Are you afraid of losing?


    37: 037: Are you afraid of losing?


    ¡°Hello to both teachers, I am Mr.


    He¡¯s brother,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°Meng Lin, your brother?¡± the two were surprised as they looked at He Menglin.


    ¡°Sort of,¡± He Menglin initially wanted to say no, but upon seeing the look in Tang Feng¡¯s eyes, she quickly changed her response out of fear.


    What is that brat up to?


    So she couldn¡¯t help but glare at him fiercely.


    Full of warning.


    Tang Feng just smiled and didn¡¯t say much, his gaze sweeping back and forth, increasing the pressure on He Menglin.


    He Menglin was so angry she couldn¡¯t speak.


    If she dared to say more, that boy would definitely do something to her, so she could only roll her eyes.


    ¡°Meng Lin, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The two women beside her felt something was off and hurriedly asked.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m fine.¡± After saying that, she stomped hard on Tang Feng, and only after seeing him endure the pain did she laugh triumphantly.


    The two women were experienced and saw through the act.


    ¡°Which grade is this brother of yours in senior high?¡± the short-haired woman asked with a smile.


    ¡°Senior year.¡±


    ¡°Are you biological siblings, or is it a sworn kinship?¡±


    ¡°Either way, it¡¯s the same,¡± Tang Feng replied with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the same at all.


    Sworn siblings could potentially become lovers,¡± the long-haired woman also couldn¡¯t help but tease.


    ¡°You two, stop talking nonsense.


    He¡¯s just my student,¡± He Menglin said, looking at her friend speechlessly.


    She warned Tang Feng not to mess around; otherwise, she would no longer be polite and would definitely punish him.


    Luckily, Tang Feng behaved himself and actually hit it off with the two colleagues, chatting away joyfully.


    ¡°Sister, your skin is really nice.¡±


    ¡°Sister, your eyes are so bright; your heart must be very kind and pure.¡±


    ¡°Ah, your brother might have insomnia tonight.¡±


    With sweet nothings, he flattered the two teachers until they were so delighted they forgot their own names.


    Wang Menglin was dumbfounded.


    Was this the same taciturn Tang Feng?


    The words were so chilling that seeing how the two colleagues¡¯ brows were bending with smiles, she had to accept the fact that Tang Feng had changed.


    She could no longer use the same old methods to deal with him.


    Tang Feng was very satisfied with his performance this time.


    The books he had read in the library these days hadn¡¯t gone to waste.


    Whatever he wanted to say came easily to him, as if he had been cultivating for thousands of years, an indescribably pleasant feeling.


    If it weren¡¯t for Wang Menglin pulling him away, they would probably still be listening to Tang Feng¡¯s praises.


    Which girl doesn¡¯t like to be flattered?


    Tang Feng¡¯s words were so delicate, they didn¡¯t sound sycophantic at all, as if they were meant to be.


    The two women were praised as if they were Heavenly Immortals of the ninth heaven, beyond compare in beauty.


    ¡°Kid, get up.¡± A few strong and imposing students approached Tang Feng, one of them even putting his arm around his shoulder.


    Tang Feng was okay with talking, but he never took kindly to anyone touching him physically.


    He reached out and grabbed, causing the other to scream, foot aimed at Tang Feng¡¯s back.


    The move was vicious and decisive.


    It also showed the arrogance and bullying nature of these students.


    Knowing that there were many teachers in the cafeteria, they were so brazen that Tang Feng was intrigued.


    He shifted his body to dodge the kick, turned around, and chopped his hand on the opponent¡¯s leg.


    Crack!


    The bone was brutally broken.


    The teachers and students in the cafeteria were all shocked by this turn of events, stunned by Tang Feng¡¯s thunderous approach.


    No one expected someone would dare to confront the school¡¯s bullies head-on.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± The others threw their lunch boxes at Tang Feng, attacking with fists and kicks, using what they considered their strongest forces against him.


    They had always been the best fighters, enormously famous; everyone gave way to them, and even teachers obediently listened.


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t regard them as a threat.


    He dodged and countered, taking down several students in no time.


    This scene caused the girls in the cafeteria to scream endlessly.


    A male god!


    They hadn¡¯t realized before that he was both handsome and skilled in fighting.


    ¡°Kid, you dare to hit us; you¡¯re definitely dead,¡± some of the guys said viciously as they got up.


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t waste words, just raised his hand, and the result was that these guys turned around and limped away as fast as they could, causing a wave of laughter in the cafeteria, followed by applause.


    Those students were arrogant and domineering, and now someone had set them straight, naturally, everyone was delighted, taking a bit of malicious pleasure in it as well.


    ¡°Handsome, give us your contact info?¡± A few girls crowded around him.


    Tang Feng put the table back in place and smiled, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have a way to contact.¡±


    He had barely finished speaking when a girl stuffed a number into his hand, ¡°Then take mine, and make sure to contact me,¡± she said and then turned to run away.


    ¡°This is a bit too enthusiastic, who wants this number?¡± Tang Feng winked and asked the male students around him with a laugh.


    ¡°I want it.¡±


    The crowd of boys rushed over excitedly, and Tang Feng handed them the slip of paper before leaving the cafeteria.


    ¡°Please wait a minute!¡±


    When Tang Feng heard the voice of a girl and turned around, he was immediately surrounded by a breath of freshness, almost captivating his divine sense.


    She was clad in white, standing tall and graceful.


    With the gentle breeze, her charm only multiplied; indeed, this girl was a fairy.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ruohan from Senior Three Class Ten, and I¡¯d like to invite you to join our School Martial Arts Team!¡±


    ¡°Look here, Ruohan, the college entrance exam is next year, and you¡¯re still doing this?¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°Martial arts strengthen the body, and it¡¯s not in conflict with the college entrance exam.


    You might not be aware, but our school gets beaten weekly by the Martial Arts School Teams from across Nanzhu City.


    It¡¯s somewhat tragic.


    Seeing that you are so skillful, I sincerely invite you to join us,¡± Ruohan explained.


    Her beautiful eyes were fixed on Tang Feng, and the more she watched, the more intrigued she became.


    Good looks aside, he was also so forceful; honestly, Ruohan was very curious as to why Tang Feng had been obscure before but had suddenly become so astonishing.


    If he¡¯d been pretending all this while, then this guy was truly terrifying.


    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have the time,¡± Tang Feng declined, despite facing a beauty.


    He simply didn¡¯t want to waste his time on such mundane affairs.


    ¡°Are you afraid of losing?¡± Ruohan challenged.


    ¡°Heh, you don¡¯t need to provoke me, classmate.


    That tactic won¡¯t work on me.


    You¡¯d be better off entering the fray yourself,¡± Tang Feng chuckled in response.


    Taken aback by his words, Ruohan asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Just joking, don¡¯t take it seriously.


    I really don¡¯t have the time, but thank you for thinking highly of me.


    So then, goodbye.¡± With that, Tang Feng walked away.


    Could Ruohan let him leave just like that?


    As the captain of the School Martial Arts Team, she had finally seen a powerful person and couldn¡¯t bear to let him slip away.


    She hurriedly chased after him and then hooked his arm.


    ¡°Oh my god, the goddess Ruohan is taken.¡±


    ¡°My heart¡¯s shattered all over the place.


    Which beauty will come to rescue my broken soul?¡±


    Shrieks erupted all around.


    The school¡¯s third-ranked beauty was apparently taken.


    Unacceptable.


    And so, Tang Feng became the object of hatred, and by quite a number of people.


    ¡°I say, classmate, aren¡¯t you being a bit too extreme?


    Just because I won¡¯t join the Martial Arts School Team, you¡¯re drawing hate towards me?¡± Tang Feng said, half crying and half laughing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, I just wanted to get to know you, to have a bit more exchange,¡± Ruohan replied with an air of nonchalance.


    Honestly, she had never been this forward with anyone else before.


    If it had been someone else, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have been so showy.


    It just showed how much she valued Tang Feng.


    ¡°Ruohan, I must talk to you seriously, you¡¯re playing with fire,¡± said Tang Feng, giving her a serious look.


    ¡°Heh, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Indeed, she was a heroine among women.


    ¡°Why go through all this trouble?¡± Tang Feng couldn¡¯t take it anymore; such high-profile behavior was not what he wanted.


    But with this female classmate stirring things up, and added to the incident in the cafeteria earlier, it would be impossible for him not to become well-known.


    ¡°Will you think about it?


    It¡¯s not bad to fight for the school¡¯s glory, and it won¡¯t take up much of your time,¡± Ruohan suggested.


    ¡°By trying to invite me, you¡¯re putting yourself on the line.


    Is it worth it?¡± Tang Feng laughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth it.


    But don¡¯t get any wild ideas, our relationship is just that of classmates, nothing more, understood?¡± Ruohan replied, her eyes shining with pride and determination.


    She was a woman capable of great things.


    ¡°Alright, I give in, let go of my arm,¡± said Tang Feng.


    ¡°Heh, I knew you would agree,¡± Ruohan let go, but the next moment she was infuriated to death as Tang Feng ran off with an incredible speed and disappeared into the flower garden in a blink of an eye.


    ¡°Stinking brat, daring to trick me, just you wait,¡± Ruohan huffed, her attempt at seduction useless.


    But then she laughed at herself.


    From another perspective, didn¡¯t this prove he was actually afraid of her?


    She didn¡¯t believe he wouldn¡¯t join after a few more tries.


    ¡°What are you looking at?


    Haven¡¯t you ever seen a beautiful girl?¡± The captain of the School Martial Arts Team was certainly not a gentle woman.


    That was the real Ruohan, causing several boys to leave in embarrassment after being chastised.


    A group of pretty girls looked at Ruohan and mocked, ¡°Hmph, with that personality, no wonder she¡¯s still single.


    Ouch!


    Luo Qingyun, you silly girl, what are you spacing out for?


    You bumped into me and it hurts.¡±


    ¡°Where did I bump you?


    Let me see.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, in broad daylight, what are you trying to do?


    Wait until we get back, and I¡¯m going to deal with you properly,¡± one girl said to Luo Qingyun.


    Luo Qingyun smiled.


    Having sisters like these was wonderful.


    So she teased, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so scared.¡± Perhaps seeing Tang Feng had lifted Luo Qingyun¡¯s spirits considerably.

 Chapter 38 - 38 038 I am responsible for your future

    ?38: 038: I am responsible for your future 38: 038: I am responsible for your future ¡°Ruoyi, you know what¡¯s in my heart.


    If you don¡¯t agree today, I won¡¯t let you go,¡± he said.


    Qi Ruoyi looked at the man before her and felt anything but happy.


    For two years, she had been bothered by him, and it was a shame that her family had arranged for her to be engaged to such a man.


    She couldn¡¯t do it.


    Not to mention that now there was someone else in her heart.


    ¡°Chu Tianhe, we are impossible.


    Stop wasting your efforts.


    You¡¯ve never lacked women by your side, so why bother me?¡± Qi Ruoyi¡¯s face was frosty.


    Seeing the disgust and indifference on Qi Ruoyi¡¯s face, Chu Tianhe felt a surge of madness within him.


    He was the favored son of heaven; he had never stooped so low for any woman.


    With a fierce resolution, he reached out to embrace Qi Ruoyi, determined to have a taste of her charm today, no matter what.


    ¡°Chu Tianhe, what are you trying to do!¡±


    In the nick of time, two of Qi Ruoyi¡¯s closest friends arrived and rushed over, pulling Qi Ruoyi to one side.


    Qi Ruoyi was frightened, her eyes red with fear.


    She had never imagined Chu Tianhe could be so crazed.


    ¡°Fu Jingyun, Deng Ziyue, get out of my way.


    Mind your own business,¡± Chu Tianhe shot a glaring look at his minions.


    ¡°Go on, try to touch her,¡± Fu Jingyun was a member of the School Martial Arts Association and mastered the Eight Trigrams Palm, possessing considerable strength.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me, Fu Jingyun.


    You can¡¯t handle the consequences,¡± Chu Tianhe said with disdain.


    ¡°Ha, if you¡¯re so capable, use your own strength.


    What¡¯s the point of acting tough with your family¡¯s power backing you?


    I could squash you with a single finger,¡± Fu Jingyun was ready to risk it all.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯d like to see if someone will still be so tough when it¡¯s time to take a little concubine,¡± Chu Tianhe sneered.


    ¡°Ptui, I¡¯d rather die than let you succeed,¡± Fu Jingyun really wanted to beat the bastard to death, but she couldn¡¯t afford to; her family was just too weak.


    As long as Chu Tianhe was intent on it, the Fu Family would pay a heavy price.


    ¡°You petty man, do you dream of pursuing Ruoyi like this?¡± Deng Ziyue¡¯s family had always been a mystery, and with her word, Chu Tianhe couldn¡¯t afford to be too brazen.


    There was a powerful family in Huaxia with the same surname, and he felt intimidated.


    ¡°Enough, Ruoyi.


    There will be other days,¡± Chu Tianhe retreated, as more and more people were gathering around.


    ¡°That trash, so annoying,¡± Qi Ruoyi wanted to cry but held back her tears.


    ¡°Ruoyi, just say the word, and I can take care of Chu Tianhe,¡± another young man appeared, with a reputation somewhat stronger than Chu Tianhe¡¯s.


    ¡°Xia Weimin wants to take advantage of the situation.


    He¡¯s miscalculated,¡± Deng Ziyue sneered.


    Xia Weimin stayed silent, waiting quietly for Qi Ruoyi¡¯s response.


    Honestly, this young man was dashing, his charm quite eye-catching.


    ¡°Thank you, I can handle it myself,¡± Qi Ruoyi was slightly moved.


    The status of the Xia family in Nanzhu could indeed make her heart flutter, but for some reason, the image of Tang Feng flashed through her mind, so she still rejected the offer.


    Xia Weimin didn¡¯t say anything, just nodded with a smile and walked away.


    ¡°Young Master Xia, are you giving up just like that?¡±


    ¡°Just a woman.


    She won¡¯t stay haughty for long,¡± he said.


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re Young Master Xia, such magnanimity truly is admirable,¡± his followers kept flattering him.


    Xia Weimin accepted the praise readily; he indeed had the capital to be proud.


    Tang Feng watched Xia Weimin pass by, the corner of his mouth twitched slightly, ¡°This guy is not simple.¡± After reaching the first level of Qi Cultivation, he was able to perceive more than before.


    ¡°Tang Feng,¡± Qi Ruoyi said, her eyes sparkling with surprise as she saw him, while the two girls beside her sighed in resignation; they¡¯d be fools not to understand the situation by now.


    Was he just someone who saved her once?


    And she fell for him?


    ¡°Ruoyi, my classmate, and you two beautiful classmates as well,¡± Tang Feng greeted them with a smile.


    He had seen everything from the beginning and would have intervened if Chu Tianhe had dared to do anything to Qi Ruoyi.


    ¡°Where are you heading?¡±


    This road wasn¡¯t the one to the male dormitories.


    ¡°I¡¯m off to the library.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking a lunch break?¡± Qi Ruoyi asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that habit, but you girls really should pay attention to resting.¡± Tang Feng left, but Qi Ruoyi¡¯s gaze lingered for a long while.


    ¡°Girl, he¡¯s already gone far away, should we call him back?¡± Deng Ziyue teased with a laugh.


    ¡°Cut it out,¡± Qi Ruoyi retorted with a blushing face.


    ¡°Ruoyi, seriously, what¡¯s so good about him?


    Wasn¡¯t his reputation bad before, a complete sickly mess?¡± Fu Jingyun commented.


    Qi Ruoyi stared intently ahead and muttered, ¡°This lady just likes him, what can I do about it?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve all checked out this kid¡¯s reputation, and it¡¯s simply deplorable.


    Are you really into someone like that?¡± Fu Jingyun was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Ruoyi, seriously, that kid is simply a degenerate, not a man at all,¡± Deng Ziyue said disdainfully.


    ¡°Stop talking about him.


    In my heart, he¡¯ll always be a brave person,¡± Qi Ruoyi said with a smile.


    ¡°Hopeless romantic, totally incurable.¡± What else could they say?


    They could only pray that heaven has eyes.


    A brief interlude came, but it didn¡¯t affect Tang Feng¡¯s mood; he headed towards the library, facing the biting wind.


    When Tang Feng arrived, the entrance was already blocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, fellow student?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?


    They caught a thief, and it turns out to be the civilian school beauty.


    This is really a pity; it¡¯s creating a huge fuss,¡± a woman said with a mocking smile.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Tang Feng was taken aback upon hearing this.


    Something wasn¡¯t quite right, and he felt he had to lend a hand no matter what.


    The woman was undoubtedly beautiful, but dressed in an extremely plain manner, as if her clothes were bought from a street stall.


    ¡°Lin Xinyin, speak up, this isn¡¯t the way to solve things,¡± the library administrator had no idea what to do with the girl crying on the ground.


    ¡°Teacher, please give her a chance.


    Maybe she just wanted to borrow a book to read,¡± some people spoke up for the girl.


    ¡°That¡¯s not acceptable.


    Once we break this precedent, there will be no end to it,¡± the librarian insisted on not letting it go.


    ¡°So what do you want to do?


    Do you have the heart to ruin a girl¡¯s future?¡± one woman was getting heated.


    ¡°Everyone be quiet!


    I am the teacher, and if you make a mistake, you must face the consequences.


    Get up first,¡± the library administrator was like an old pedant, with little knowledge but a girl¡¯s gift of gab.


    Lin Xinyin felt a sense of despair.


    She just wanted to read a book, never expecting to encounter such an incident at the library.


    All the fault of those bastards from the Chu Family, like brother, like brother.


    ¡°Hold on, please listen to me, teacher.¡± Tang Feng appeared, and for some reason, since arriving on Earth, it felt like he¡¯d been playing the hero saving the damsel in distress quite a few times.


    This could only mean one thing: fate indeed exists.


    And Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help feeling impulsive.


    ¡°Who dares to meddle in other people¡¯s business will be considered complicit,¡± the librarian declared.


    ¡°Who gave you that power?¡± Tang Feng walked over to the girl and pulled her up.


    ¡°I am the power here.


    I¡¯m in charge of this place.


    You, student, should leave quickly knowing it¡¯s deliberately wrong to stay,¡± the librarian finally tasted the flavor of power.


    It was exhilarating, akin to standing high and watching over others.


    ¡°What if I insist on intervening?¡± Tang Feng asked, his eyes piercing as he pressed the administrator.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful, beware of bringing trouble upon yourself,¡± the administrator was truly angry now, pretending to inform school leaders.


    Wasn¡¯t this a typical case of using one¡¯s power to bully others?


    ¡°Young Master is willing.


    Don¡¯t worry, girl, from now on, I¡¯ll take care of your future,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t want to involve you,¡± Lin Xinyin spoke truthfully.


    Tang Feng¡¯s concern was genuine and she was touched by it, which was precisely why she didn¡¯t want him to be punished.

 Chapter 39 - 39 039 Aunts Sorrow

    ?39: 039: Aunt¡¯s Sorrow 39: 039: Aunt¡¯s Sorrow ¡°Talking nonsense, I¡¯d rather be dragged down by you.¡± Tang Feng walked up to the librarian, and his sharp gaze made the other continuously back away.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, you want to hit someone?¡± The librarian was still somewhat afraid, after all, young people tend to be impulsive.


    Tang Feng smiled, reached out, and slung his arm over the librarian¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I know you¡¯re incorruptible, but let me tell you, I¡¯ve even given a beating to some school directors¡¯ sons, do you think I would be afraid of you?¡±


    ¡°I am a teacher!¡± The librarian¡¯s neck was sore from the hold, but he couldn¡¯t pry Tang Feng¡¯s hand loose.


    After hearing Tang Feng¡¯s words, he grew even more afraid.


    But seeing so many students around, he couldn¡¯t lose face.


    ¡°Give you a way out, as a young man, a bit of education will do, and besides, it¡¯s just a young girl, a bit of a scolding is enough, don¡¯t you think?¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°Cough cough, let go first.¡± The librarian felt Tang Feng¡¯s grip tighten and all his momentum crumbled instantly.


    After Tang Feng let go, he quickly distanced himself.


    This left a crowd of classmates curiously looking at Tang Feng, having never heard of such a character who even dared to threaten the librarian.


    ¡°Put the book down and go, let¡¯s not have a repeat of this.¡± The librarian said and glanced at Tang Feng.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tang Feng took Lin Xinyin¡¯s hand and left the library.


    ¡°What are you looking at, disperse!¡± The librarian yelled at the other students in a fit of anger, and his bravado returned.


    Hmph, what¡¯s so great about that, just someone who bullies the weak and fears the strong.


    The teacher¡¯s reputation was seriously tarnished, and to make matters worse, a student had recorded the earlier video and posted it on the campus network.


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t know he had become popular; his image as a protector of girls would surely spread throughout the school, but he was oblivious.


    In a corner of the campus, Tang Feng and Lin Xinyin sat together.


    It turns out Lin Xinyin was a first-year student and didn¡¯t know the library¡¯s book borrowing procedure, which led to the misunderstanding.


    Being introverted, she didn¡¯t know how to explain herself, and coupled with the librarian¡¯s aggression, that had led to the previous incident.


    She was very sad, even scared, because aside from Tang Feng, hardly anyone had come to her aid, which had nearly driven her to despair.


    For her, Tang Feng was like a light in the darkness, safe and warm.


    She had heard the stories about Tang Feng¡¯s past and felt much better after hearing them.


    She would never have guessed that the domineering boy from before was actually so low-key.


    She could feel that Tang Feng wasn¡¯t lying to her, and there was no need to.


    People only need to find a point of connection to become friends quickly.


    Or even more intimate relationships.


    Lin Xinyin¡¯s family was not well-off; she had almost dropped out of school halfway through, and to make ends meet, she found a part-time job at a restaurant, washing dishes for three hours each night, which earned her forty yuan.


    To her, it was a considerable income.


    Tang Feng listened quietly, feeling the familiarity of a sister-next-door, both of their experiences were just too similar.


    Even though they were weak, they never gave up the chance to pursue strength.


    So much so that Tang Feng emotionally said, ¡°Xinyin, from now on you are my sister, do you want that?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Lin Xinyin nodded vigorously, unable to stop her tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, if anyone dares to bully you, just tell your brother.¡± Tang Feng gently wrapped his arm around Lin Xinyin¡¯s shoulder, leaning her against himself.


    ¡°Brother, thank you.¡± Lin Xinyin said with a sweet smile.


    Tang Feng sighed softly in his heart, such a pure and lovely girl, she must not be allowed to be hurt by anyone.


    It wasn¡¯t until class time that Tang Feng escorted Lin Xinyin back to her classroom, and he returned to his own.


    Only to find that the atmosphere among his classmates was off, the envy in the boys¡¯ eyes and the shine in the girls¡¯ eyes were too obvious.


    What happened?


    ¡°Tang Feng, I like you, let¡¯s date.¡±


    A girl student bravely confessed.


    ¡°Xin Ran, you¡¯re joking.¡± Tao Xinran was not a bad girl, but she was not Tang Feng¡¯s type.


    ¡°How about me, Tang Feng, why don¡¯t you consider me?¡±


    The girls spoke out one after another; Tang Feng suddenly became highly sought after, leaving him with mixed feelings of amusement and bemusement.


    Chen Xiaozhi gave Tang Feng a thumbs up, ¡°I never imagined you would change so much, unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡± Tang Feng said with a smile, shaking his head.


    Cough cough!


    What are you all doing, sit down, quiet!


    Two teachers walked in, and immediately both the male and female students were completely captivated by one of them.


    Beneath the black-and-white business suit, a figure resembling a supermodel, with striking curves and wavy hair, was a delicate face.


    Especially those eyes, the ends of her eyebrows upticked, her jade lips thin, a pair of soul-snatching, captivating eyes that amazed everyone.


    So beautiful, so charming.


    Tang Feng was shocked.


    What was going on?


    It was his aunt.


    Indeed, this beauty was Murong Qinglan, whose appearance made the entire class gasp in astonishment.


    Too beautiful.


    Charming without lewdness, a peerless beauty.


    The class teacher, He Menglin, introduced Murong Qinglan to everyone, ¡°Starting today, Teacher Murong will take over Mr.


    Wang¡¯s teaching duties.


    I hope everyone studies diligently and works hard together with the new teacher.


    Let¡¯s welcome her with a round of applause.¡±


    Clap clap clap!


    The boys in the class wished they could clap their hands raw, looking forward to never dozing off in math class again.


    Tang Feng spent the entire class in a daze, unable to imagine that his aunt¡¯s teaching could be so pleasant to the ear.


    The occasional warm and affectionate looks she sent his way moved Tang Feng deeply.


    He knew she had just escaped from a den of wolves.


    Remembering this, Tang Feng felt a pang of guilt; he should have been there to comfort her, no excuses.


    Tang Feng followed Murong Qinglan into her office, inhaling the familiar fragrance, looking at the familiar face, and thinking of her experiences and sacrifices.


    He couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.


    While Murong Qinglan was pouring water, he reached out and hugged her from behind.


    ¡°Xiao Feng,¡± Murong Qinglan trembled all over; she hadn¡¯t expected it, but in her heart, she had longed for it.


    Yet, when dreams indeed became reality, a voice inside reminded her that this was wrong.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t move, just let me stay here quietly for a while,¡± Tang Feng said, affected by his former life, he now couldn¡¯t distinguish between his own feelings and the resentment of his previous self.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, don¡¯t do this, your auntie is uncomfortable,¡± Murong Qinglan said as she felt her body temperature rising and her heartbeat speeding up, reactions that scared her.


    At that moment, Tang Feng let go of her, and she breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Have some water,¡± said Murong Qinglan with a hint of disappointment in her eyes, but also relief.


    Tang Feng¡¯s understanding was very comforting to her.


    ¡°Auntie, why were you betrayed by your classmate?¡± Tang Feng had always wanted to know.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s all because I was careless for a moment.


    She¡¯s not inherently bad; maybe she needed money and knew my family had some, so she entertained some crooked thoughts.


    She¡¯s a pitiful person too,¡± Murong Qinglan sighed.


    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re just too kind.


    You still speak for her even after she hurt you.


    From now on, let me accompany you wherever you go,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Heh, you think your skinny frame can protect me?¡± Murong Qinglan laughed.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m powerless, I would fight to my death,¡± Tang Feng said, looking intently into Murong Qinglan¡¯s eyes.


    His gaze was hot and sincere, almost causing Murong Qinglan to throw herself into his arms.


    Fortunately, a shred of rationality caused her to bite her lip and control herself.


    A flicker of sadness and desolation crossed her eyes¡ªif he weren¡¯t her nephew, she would have thrown herself at him without hesitation.


    Even without a blood relationship, the tight bounds of their relationship firmly trapped her.


    She dared not take a step beyond the boundary.


    She cared, but Tang Feng did not, and he could feel the sorrow deep within her soul.


    Tang Feng stood up, pulled Murong Qinglan into his arms, and kissed her amidst her panic.


    Boom!


    In an instant, Murong Qinglan¡¯s mind went blank¡ªher first kiss was gone, and what¡¯s worse, it was stolen by Xiao Feng.


    How could she face others, how could she face the world, how could she face her sister beneath the nine springs?


    She cried, not out of emotion, but out of fear, afraid that she would harm Tang Feng; she didn¡¯t care about herself.


    If it came down to it, she¡¯d rather not be accepted by the conventional world.


    But Tang Feng was young, with countless futures ahead of him, and she couldn¡¯t be the one to ruin him.


    Thus, she slapped him, the first time she had ever done so in her life.


    Murong Qinglan was overwhelmed, but Tang Feng became wilder.

 Chapter 40 - 40 040 Lin Xinyins Home

    ?40: 040: Lin Xinyin¡¯s Home 40: 040: Lin Xinyin¡¯s Home Tang Feng staggered a bit from the slap, and even if Murong Qinglan hadn¡¯t hit him, he probably would have felt ashamed of his own behavior afterward; after all, she was his aunt.


    Therefore, he let her go.


    Murong Qinglan was horrified and hurriedly checked on Tang Feng, seeing the imprint of her five fingers appear on his face, she felt a surge of heartache.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry, your aunt didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    Tang Feng smiled gently and said, ¡°Aunt, I don¡¯t blame you.


    It was Xiao Feng who overstepped and was rash.


    As long as you¡¯re not angry with me, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    To be honest, he felt quite happy when he realized that Murong Qinglan¡¯s movements were so clumsy, even though he didn¡¯t understand why she was still like that despite having been married.


    But at least it was a good thing.


    Murong Qinglan didn¡¯t know what Tang Feng was thinking.


    She just gently caressed where she had hit him, her eyes filled with remorse and tenderness.


    She could no longer resist anything Tang Feng had done before.


    Though their status created a barrier, truth be told, it made her somewhat flustered; her heartbeat noticeably quickened.


    Murong Qinglan was even afraid to look into Tang Feng¡¯s eyes, so she kept caressing the spot she had hit, with more and more humility and gentleness in her gaze.


    Seeing her like this, Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help pulling her back into his arms, ¡°Aunt, I have thick skin, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    After saying that, he gently stroked Murong Qinglan¡¯s hair, transmitting his tender feelings to her, telling her that she had a place in his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t be impulsive again, but you also have to promise your aunt not to have any improper thoughts about me again,¡± Murong Qinglan sighed softly, knowing her heart was truly in turmoil.


    ¡°Aunt, I promise you, I will never force myself upon you without your consent, but you can¡¯t ignore me, okay?¡± Tang Feng¡¯s heart had calmed down, and he had no other thoughts.


    ¡°Alright, you better do as you say.


    If you dare to make a move again, don¡¯t blame your aunt for being rude,¡± Murong Qinglan raised her little fist, playfully gesturing at Tang Feng.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t make a move without reason.


    I¡¯ll only do it seriously,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°You little rascal, still talking nonsense, see if I don¡¯t take care of you.¡± Murong Qinglan gently hit Tang Feng with a force that was even lighter than a mosquito¡¯s touch.


    Tang Feng laughed heartily at this.


    Her behavior clearly showed she had accepted him in her heart, yet she was unwilling to admit it openly.


    However, he didn¡¯t mind anymore, time would bring everything to light.


    Murong Qinglan, seeing Tang Feng like this, was quite speechless.


    Since she couldn¡¯t stop him, she decided not to worry about it, trusting that after this episode, this little rascal wouldn¡¯t misbehave again.


    Thus, she changed the subject: ¡°Xiao Feng, promise me you will study hard and strive to get into a university, okay?¡± Murong Qinglan was more concerned about Tang Feng¡¯s future at this moment.


    She knew better than anyone that Tang Feng was not only not stupid but extremely intelligent.


    It was just that his previous illness had sapped his will.


    Now that everything had turned for the better, naturally there were expectations.


    She spoke this way because she knew Tang Feng would listen to her.


    ¡°Aunt, if I want to, not to mention schools in our country, even foreign universities won¡¯t be out of reach,¡± Lin Feng said with a laugh.


    ¡°All talk and no action, does your aunt not know your level?¡± Murong Qinglan tapped Tang Feng.


    ¡°Aunt, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can try me.


    Just pick any question from the mathematics textbooks,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Really want to try?¡±


    ¡°Of course.


    You shouldn¡¯t underestimate me,¡± Tang Feng replied with an easy smile.


    ¡°Alright, wait a moment.¡± Murong Qinglan pulled out a sheet with a test from Unit Eight, even though they had only covered up to Unit Two so far.


    She hadn¡¯t learned any of it yet, and she wanted to see if Tang Feng could really solve it.


    Tang Feng¡¯s pen moved as if guided by divine inspiration, almost without pausing on each question, as if he already knew the answers, shocking Murong Qinglan.


    She checked and found not a single mistake.


    Some questions she, herself, would need to think about for a while, but Tang Feng handled them with such ease, she had to admit he was impressive.


    How did this kid become so formidable?


    She had been underestimating him all along¡ªthis kid was a genius.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m done, aunt, please review it,¡± Tang Feng checked the time, fifteen minutes.


    Murong Qinglan was speechless, ¡°Xiao Feng, have you been keeping this from your aunt all along, that you actually learned everything without attending classes?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I have been studying in advance; I finished all high school courses back when I was a sophomore.¡± Tang Feng could only fib, knowing that if he told the truth, Murong Qinglan definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to accept it.


    ¡°Heh, I knew you were no common fellow.


    You¡¯ve made your aunt very proud.


    But why didn¡¯t you perform well in exams before?¡±


    ¡°Because of my health, I also didn¡¯t want to attract that kind of attention,¡± Tang Feng¡¯s reason was plausible, and Murong Qinglan believed it.


    ¡°What would you like to eat tonight?


    Consider it a reward from your aunt,¡± she offered.


    ¡°Can I choose anything to eat?¡± Tang Feng asked.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll buy you whatever you want,¡± Murong Qinglan said with a smile.


    ¡°Then I want to eat,¡± Tang Feng said with a mischievous smile.


    Murong Qinglan was initially bemused by his comment, and then realized, ¡°Xiao Feng, this stinker, we agreed not to talk nonsense, and you¡¯ve already forgotten?


    Are you asking for a beating?¡±


    ¡°No way, I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Tang Feng hurriedly protested, knowing this woman could become very frightening when angered.


    ¡°Hmph!


    Taking a little advantage is one thing, but trying to take it further is absolutely out of the question,¡± Murong Qinglan stated very seriously.


    In this world, there were no such cheap deals.


    Tang Feng sighed.


    He was indeed too eager; indeed, it was difficult to change her mindset all at once.


    ¡°Auntie, without your permission, I absolutely, absolutely will not do it again,¡± Tang Feng said before turning to leave the room, pretending to be heartbroken.


    Murong Qinglan¡¯s eyes welled up with tears when she saw this, nearly breaking down.


    She almost called out to him to say it was okay, but fortunately, in the end, she stayed strong.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, I¡¯m sorry, give your auntie a little more time.¡±


    Murong Qinglan¡¯s heart suddenly ached, filled with fear and loneliness, tearing at her soul.


    After all these years, she was already scarred all over.


    Alas!


    Tang Feng hadn¡¯t gone far, so how could he not hear Murong Qinglan¡¯s soft utterance?


    Everything still had to take its natural course; pushing too hard could backfire.


    Their identities were clear and obvious, although Tang Feng personally didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with it, since he wasn¡¯t truly Tang Feng.


    Forget it, enough thinking, leaving them in peace wasn¡¯t a bad thing either.


    Before he knew it, Tang Feng had arrived at the school gate, and just as he was preparing to leave by bus, a voice called out to him from behind.


    Turning around, he was surprised to see Lin Xinyin.


    It wasn¡¯t the time for classes to end; was she skipping class?


    ¡°Brother Feng, you finished school so early?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you as well?¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°I took leave because something came up at home, and I need to rush back,¡± Lin Xinyin said, looking distracted and nervously squeezing her own thigh.


    Her fidgeting was constant, but she didn¡¯t dare to settle down.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Tang Feng pretended not to notice.


    ¡°My mom suddenly felt unwell, and there¡¯s nobody else at home,¡± Lin Xinyin said, feeling somewhat wronged.


    She harbored a rebellious spirit against her fate, but her mother¡¯s illness had deeply shaken her.


    Falling sick meant needing money.


    Did she have any?


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic.


    How about this?


    I¡¯ll go back with you,¡± Tang Feng suggested.


    ¡°Brother Feng, you can?¡± Lin Xinyin was stunned, not having considered this possibility.


    If that were the case, it would certainly be best.


    ¡°Xinyin, if you consider me a brother, don¡¯t ask questions like that.


    Get off here, and we¡¯ll take a taxi,¡± Tang Feng said as they reached the next bus stop.


    Hand in hand, Lin Xinyin felt her heart flutter.


    A few minutes later, they arrived in the outskirts, in a grid housing area, stopping outside one of the houses.


    ¡°Xinyin, you live here?¡± Tang Feng felt a twinge of sorrow in his heart.


    ¡°Yes, Brother Feng, it¡¯s a bit simple inside,¡± Lin Xinyin said nervously, afraid that Tang Feng would look down on her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had it tough,¡± Tang Feng¡¯s mental realm had changed, understanding how to be compassionate and cherishing now.


    ¡°I¡¯m not suffering, brother, please have a seat,¡± Lin Xinyin walked into the grid, then soon came out in a panic, ¡°Brother Feng, please help check my mom quickly.¡±


    Tang Feng entered the room and saw a beautiful lady who had fainted, her face haggard and tinged with blue, and a pool of bitter fluid on the ground.


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t dare to delay and quickly checked her condition.


    Since he couldn¡¯t look inward at the moment, he had to rely on his True Qi to diagnose.


    ¡°There¡¯s a problem with the stomach, and it¡¯s quite serious,¡± Tang Feng concluded.


    ¡°Brother Feng, what¡¯s wrong with my mom?¡± Lin Xinyin asked, her face turning pale, her heart torn with worry.


    ¡°Xinyin, if it weren¡¯t for meeting me, your mother would indeed be in trouble.


    But with me here, you can rest assured.


    Now go heat up some water and bring it here,¡± Tang Feng placed a Life Origin Pill into the beautiful lady¡¯s mouth, while simultaneously channeling True Yuan into her body, slowly repairing the damaged stomach.

 Chapter 41 - 41 041 I come from him

    ?41: 041: I come from him 41: 041: I come from him Zou Mei felt a refreshing energy surge into her body, instantly making her close her eyes in relief.


    The infusion of True Yuan was simply wonderful, as if being carried by the wind, light and floating, soaring.


    She didn¡¯t even want to wake up, preferring Tang Feng to keep it going indefinitely.


    Tang Feng smiled slightly, for Zou Mei¡¯s reaction was all within her expectations, yet her ability to restrain herself was unexpected.


    Her resolve was quite impressive.


    Just a few minutes later, a layer of dark sweat seeped out on Zou Mei¡¯s body.


    This was the toxins inside her body being gradually expelled under the influence of Tang Feng¡¯s True Yuan.


    After half an hour, Tang Feng withdrew his hand, and Zou Mei showed significant improvement; although there was still some pain in her stomach, it was much better.


    Her spirits improved as well.


    ¡°Auntie, I will come over to treat you every day for the next week.


    Don¡¯t worry, you can recover.


    You won¡¯t need to go to the hospital to get medicine anymore,¡± Tang Feng stood up.


    Zou Mei peered out from behind her cover, shyly glancing at Tang Feng before softly responding.


    ¡°Brother, is my mom feeling better?¡± Lin Xinyin, though she had been busy cooking outside all along, was very anxious.


    She had intended to suggest visiting a doctor, but since Tang Feng had entered the room she hadn¡¯t brought it up, and she felt relieved but also curious as her mother¡¯s painful cries had ceased.


    ¡°Xinyin, it¡¯s all right now.


    Let your mom rest for a while, then take a bath, eat more vegetables, and keep the meals light,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Really, thank you, brother!¡± Lin Xinyin ran into the room and indeed, her mother looked much better, her eyes also much clearer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal with me, alright, I¡¯m heading back now, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow,¡± Tang Feng walked towards the door.


    ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you stay for dinner?


    I¡¯ve already made it.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll eat at home.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like our cooking?¡± Lin Xinyin¡¯s words were powerful, making Tang Feng stop in his tracks and turn around.


    ¡°Xinyin, don¡¯t be like that, I didn¡¯t mean anything by it, it¡¯s just my first time here, it¡¯s naturally a bit awkward.


    Never mind, I¡¯ll make myself at home,¡± Tang Feng sat outside, picking up a book to read.


    Lin Xinyin breathed a sigh of relief and stole a glance at Tang Feng, feeling sweet inside.


    Before long, Zou Mei got up, took a bath and changed her clothes, and personally brewed a pot of tea to come out, ¡°We don¡¯t have good tea at home, I apologize.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, you are being too polite.


    It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t busy yourself so soon after feeling a bit better,¡± Tang Feng felt a bright spark before him.


    The freshly dressed Zou Mei appeared much younger, and the complexion on her face had significantly improved, her breath becoming more even and less pale.


    People really shouldn¡¯t fall ill.


    Once sick, everything is ruined.


    Look at her now, she¡¯s stunning, matching her daughter in beauty.


    Her slightly damp hair added a hint of charm.


    Tang Feng watched appreciatively.


    Zou Mei was the first to retreat, although she was no longer a young girl and had seen much of the world, she felt embarrassed under Tang Feng¡¯s fixed gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I honestly hadn¡¯t noticed how beautiful you become when you¡¯re well,¡± Tang Feng exclaimed in admiration.


    Zou Mei hurriedly responded, ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m old, beauty is far from me.¡±


    ¡°You jest, auntie.


    No wonder Xinyin is so beautiful too, she must have inherited your good genes,¡± Tang Feng remarked.


    Zou Mei smiled slightly, her daughter indeed being her greatest pride.


    Suddenly, she had an idea.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, what year are you in college?¡±


    ¡°Junior year.¡±


    ¡°If possible, could you look after Xinyin at school?


    She has no relatives there, and I worry about her being bullied,¡± Zou Mei guessed Tang Feng¡¯s capabilities through the treatment, far from an ordinary person.


    She was very aware of her own health condition, virtually given a death sentence, with no miracles expected.


    Late stage, she had always been afraid to tell her daughter but today there had been a turnaround.


    Perhaps she could escape the Death God after all.


    She had once sworn in her heart that if she could live a few more years, she would do anything.


    She had not expected the miracle to actually occur.


    She felt that Tang Feng could completely cure her, a woman¡¯s intuition.


    She was grateful to this young man, so she wanted to entrust her daughter¡¯s life to him.


    She had no capabilities and didn¡¯t want her daughter to suffer alongside her; it was also very dangerous, the two women living here, something bad was bound to happen sooner or later.


    All along, the neighbors, on the streets, in the alleys, which man seeing her hadn¡¯t had some thoughts?


    It¡¯s just that they hadn¡¯t acted on them.


    Therefore, she was afraid.


    Tang Feng¡¯s arrival gave her a glimmer of hope.


    With no man in the house, just two women depended on each other, which was inherently unsafe.


    But now, Tang Feng had given her a sense of security.


    Tang Feng hadn¡¯t thought so much; even if she hadn¡¯t said it, he would have agreed anyway, so he smiled and said, ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, auntie,¡± Zou Mei looked at Tang Feng gratefully.


    ¡°If you¡¯re this formal, I might not dare to come next time,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Come on, have some tea.


    Xiao Yin, bring out some fruit,¡± Zou Rushi felt a weight lifted off her, appearing much more relaxed.


    Suddenly, she noticed that Tang Feng was looking at her, and his admiring gaze made her a bit flustered, so she quickly changed the subject and started asking about his family.


    Tang Feng answered every question, but his gaze never left her.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, why are you always looking at Auntie?¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough!


    It¡¯s nothing, I know a bit about fate, and from what I see in your face, I just feel that your life shouldn¡¯t be this way.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t mind, as long as Xinyin is happy and healthy.¡± Zou Mei¡¯s carefree and relaxed attitude revealed her mindset; this woman didn¡¯t consider hardships a burden.


    She believed that she could change tomorrow and the future with her own hands.


    Tang Feng was touched by her attitude, suddenly feeling that this woman was truly incredible, accomplishing things many men couldn¡¯t.


    After Lin Xinyin brought out the fruit, she got up and went into the kitchen.


    This was the time to leave the opportunity to the young ones.


    The fruit was sweet, but Lin Xinyin¡¯s mood was even sweeter, seeing her mom¡¯s light steps, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    At that moment, Tang Feng¡¯s stomach suddenly gurgled, and he sheepishly smiled at Lin Xinyin.


    ¡°Brother, are you hungry?


    Sit down, I¡¯ll go in and help,¡± Lin Xinyin let out a laugh.


    She thought that at times like this, Tang Feng seemed more like a mortal.


    However, she was quickly driven out, her mom didn¡¯t allow her to help, and taught her a few things, after which she felt a bit nervous to look at Tang Feng.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Tang Feng laughed.


    ¡°Brother, thank you, without you, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Lin Xinyin¡¯s eyes reddened, and she almost couldn¡¯t help but let the tears flow.


    ¡°Silly girl, why cry, with me here, everything will be fine.


    If there are any questions you can¡¯t solve, just bring them out, I¡¯ll teach you,¡± Tang Feng laughed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Xinyin quickly brought out a math workbook.


    Tang Feng patiently explained the problems, while in the kitchen, Zou Mei kept glancing back, tears unknowingly falling.


    She felt fortunate that her daughter had met such a good boy.


    She carefully observed and realized that Tang Feng¡¯s affection for Lin Xinyin was similar to her love for her daughter, which relieved and at the same time tensed her.


    Tang Feng was undoubtedly more mature than most young people.


    It would have been better if he were a few years older.


    This thought startled her.


    Suddenly, with a cry of pain, Zou Mei realized her hand had clutched the hot handle and had dropped to the ground.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Xinyin quickly got up and went over.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a little burn from the oil.¡±


    ¡°Where did you burn, let me see.¡± At that moment, Tang Feng also came over and took Zou Mei¡¯s hand to check.


    Indeed, there was a red mark on her arm; it was more than just a small burn.


    ¡°How could you be so careless?


    Xiao Yin, you help Mom with the cooking, I¡¯ll be right back,¡± said Tang Feng as he ran out, unaware that Zou Mei¡¯s expression had changed.


    Tang Feng quickly returned with a bunch of fresh herbs in his hand.


    He took Zou Mei¡¯s hand and applied the herbs, ¡°Auntie, be more careful next time.


    Thankfully, I was here, otherwise, your arm would definitely have scarred.¡±


    He truly felt sorry for this woman.


    ¡°No, no worries, it¡¯s just a minor injury,¡± Zou Mei replied, slightly dazed, not sure what to think.


    ¡°You can¡¯t underestimate burns.¡± Tang Feng gently applied True Yuan to the burnt area.


    What was initially a burning pain was quickly covered by a coolness.


    Tang Feng¡¯s hand seemed magical, bringing back a refreshing sensation.


    This feeling was simply too good.


    She intently watched, and when Tang Feng removed the herbs, she found the burnt area on her arm had completely healed¡ª


    She didn¡¯t know how to describe the shock she felt; he was truly incredible.


    Who exactly was this young man, to possess such amazing skills at such a young age?


    ¡°Auntie, does it still hurt?¡± Tang Feng asked as he let go of her hand.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, Xiao Feng, thank you,¡± Zou Mei said, her mind wandering, taking a while to come back to her senses.


    ¡°You¡¯re always so polite, I really can¡¯t get used to it,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Oh, then I won¡¯t be polite from now on.¡±


    At this, Tang Feng paused and then laughed happily, not expecting Zou Mei to be so endearing, his eyes reflecting a new emotion.


    Zou Mei sensed this and turned away quickly.


    If this continued, her heart would be captured by this man.


    She then went back to the kitchen.


    Her breathing was rapid and took a long time to calm down.


    She realized she was becoming dependent, which wasn¡¯t good.


    She knew how terrifying it could be once this thought took hold.


    Watching her busy daughter, she became even more resolute in her thoughts.

 Chapter 42 - 42 042 Mean Relative

    ?42: 042: Mean Relative 42: 042: Mean Relative ¡°Auntie, you are so beautiful,¡± Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help but admire.


    Fairies are beautiful, but they pale in comparison to the mature woman before him.


    The beauty of a woman is intangible; as soon as you see her, you feel it¡¯s beautiful, something that can¡¯t be compared with the innocence of a girl or love.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, no, we can¡¯t do this,¡± Zou Mei¡¯s eyes seemed on the verge of spilling tears, extremely charming.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Tang Feng quietly let go of her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay now, let¡¯s go out to eat,¡± Zou Mei breathed a sigh of relief, but felt a slight sense of loss at the thought, which scared her.


    Who is Tang Feng?


    A true Immortal, with no sense of morality in his heart; he would do as he pleased.


    But now he had learned to respect others¡¯ feelings.


    He understood Zou Mei¡¯s rejection and embarrassment.


    Of course, what had just happened wasn¡¯t intentional; it¡¯s hard for a man to remain indifferent in front of a beautiful woman.


    After the previous contact, the atmosphere became a bit awkward.


    Tang Feng managed alright, but Zou Mei was somewhat flustered, the string in her heart had been unwittingly struck.


    She intentionally sat farther away from Tang Feng.


    Luckily, just as she was feeling restless, the person she hated appeared.


    A middle-aged couple; the man in a suit and the woman dressed elaborately, both looking wealthy and imposing.


    ¡°Oh, what bad timing,¡± the woman stood at the side of the road, seemingly reluctant to go over.


    The middle-aged man glared at her and walked over, ¡°Ah Mei, have you considered what I told you last time?¡±


    ¡°Are you still my brother?


    To even suggest such a thing.


    Xiao Yin is still in school,¡± Zou Mei¡¯s heart ached; how a brother should treat his sister, her own brother was simply scum.


    ¡°Sister, I am thinking of you, why don¡¯t you understand my intentions?


    Just agree to the engagement and they will cover all the university fees, plus they are millionaires, with status and benefits, and most importantly, they like our Xiao Yin,¡± Zou Wenlong said smilingly.


    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s for your own good, isn¡¯t it?


    We don¡¯t need to talk about this anymore.


    I will not agree.


    Besides, Xiao Yin has found a boyfriend on her own, and I won¡¯t interfere with her choice,¡± Zou Mei finished speaking and looked at Tang Feng.


    ¡°Him?


    What can a young kid like that accomplish?


    No, I don¡¯t agree,¡± Zou Wenlong glanced at Tang Feng and became angry.


    Just being handsome doesn¡¯t put food on the table, and by the looks of it, he doesn¡¯t seem like the son of a wealthy family.


    ¡°What a joke.


    I need your consent to decide for my own daughter?¡± Zou Mei said angrily, her face turning pale.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t forget how much money I¡¯ve given you over the years.


    It adds up to more than twenty thousand,¡± Zou Wenlong played his trump card.


    Zou Mei trembled, suddenly feeling powerless to sit.


    Yes, over the years she couldn¡¯t work much, and most of the money for her medical expenses came from borrowing from her brother.


    By all rights, a brother helping his sister is natural, but she never expected that her brother would hold the money over her head like this.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you, that money came from Boss Lu.¡±


    Zou Mei was stunned; Lin Xinyin was stunned.


    She could never have imagined her uncle could be such a person?


    ¡°I will pay you back that money,¡± Zou Mei felt completely drained.


    ¡°Sister, actually you don¡¯t need to repay it, just agree to the engagement,¡± Zou Wenlong was still relentless.


    ¡°No need to say anymore, you can leave.


    My home doesn¡¯t welcome you, I will repay the money,¡± Lin Xinyin stood up, crying.


    In her eyes, relatives were not like this.


    She now understood that many things had been kept from her; no matter how tough times were, she couldn¡¯t possibly sell herself.


    ¡°Xiao Yin, can you even afford it?¡± Zou Wenlong laughed.


    ¡°That¡¯s my problem.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if you can¡¯t pay back within three days, then I¡¯ll take charge of the matter,¡± Zou Wenlong said, not wishing to linger, as he had to make this happen for the sake of his own business.


    As for Tang Feng, he had already instructed his wife to take pictures; a simple background check later would suffice.


    Honestly, he didn¡¯t take him seriously at all.


    After the man left, Zou Mei breathed a sigh of relief and cast an apologetic glance at Tang Feng, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you witness that debacle.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, everyone is selfish.


    I¡¯ve seen plenty of this; Auntie, don¡¯t worry about it.


    I¡¯ll take care of the money issue,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°No need, we¡¯ll figure it out ourselves.¡± Zou Mei was a strong woman; she never thought to rely on someone else.


    In fact, with her own capabilities, she had never once considered dependence.


    Tang Feng stood up, looking at the mother and daughter.


    Truthfully, he admired them, seeing living through adversity as a remarkable feat in itself.


    He wanted to help them, just as he felt when he saw Lin Xinyin being bullied in the library.


    Being strong not only allowed him to protect himself but also to assist others.


    Previously, completely absorbed in his Cultivation, he never paid attention to the life and death of others.


    With his past mentality, sitting down to eat or saving someone would have been impossible.


    Having spent some time on Earth, Tang Feng finally understood what he had been lacking.


    Cultivation is actually about cultivating the heart, experiencing the vicissitudes of life, and feeling the essence of all things.


    He had made too many mistakes in the past.


    ¡°Auntie, give me two days.


    I will handle this amount of money.


    You two can rest easy, and don¡¯t regard me as an outsider,¡± Tang Feng said as he left, leaving the mother and daughter still stunned and him nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Ah, Xiao Yin, tell me about your relationship with Xiao Feng?¡±


    Lin Xinyin¡¯s face turned red as she recounted what had happened in the library.


    After listening, Zou Mei nodded inwardly; not to mention his helping her daughter, but also healing her own illness, it seemed they owed him quite a bit.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll work hard to earn money,¡± Lin Xinyin decided to take on an additional job.


    ¡°Child, you¡¯ve suffered,¡± Zou Mei hugged her daughter, feeling content at heart.


    With such an understanding child, what more could she wish for?


    ¡°Mom, if Brother Feng really helps, would you accept it?¡± Lin Xinyin asked, respecting whatever decision Zou Mei would make.


    ¡°I would since owing him is better than owing your uncle.


    Of course, we should still rely on ourselves.


    I¡¯m feeling much better now, and I¡¯ll set up a stall tomorrow,¡± Zou Mei recollected the car she had used a few years ago, and when she turned to look, it still seemed pretty new.


    It was all thanks to Lin Xinyin, who had run a stall for over a month during the summer.


    Although the income wasn¡¯t high, it at least covered living expenses.


    Now that she could work again, just the thought of it excited her, remembering a time when she had almost given up hope.


    It was Tang Feng who had changed her destiny.


    Thinking of tomorrow, Zou Mei couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of anticipation.


    Would Tang Feng come to treat her?


    ¡°Mom, what are you thinking about?¡± Lin Xinyin tugged at her mother, noticing that Zou Mei¡¯s spirits were much lifted and unaffected by the earlier events.


    ¡°Xiao Yin, if you get the chance, we must properly repay Xiao Feng,¡± Zou Mei said lovingly to her daughter.


    ¡°Yes, I know.


    Mom, you go rest.


    I¡¯ll take care of the outside,¡± Lin Xinyin said, already busying herself.


    The silly child, Zou Mei was already well enough to help, so naturally, she joined in, and the laughter of the mother and daughter carried far and wide.


    Unfortunately, Tang Feng didn¡¯t witness this scene; he was currently walking on the streets, wanting to take a good look at society before returning to the villa.


    Feeling thirsty, he stepped into a coffee shop.

 Chapter 43 - 43 043 Cousin Tang Mi

    ?43: 043: Cousin Tang Mi 43: 043: Cousin Tang Mi Why did he wander in here?


    The reason was simple: there were beauties inside, and not just any beauties, but the exceptionally eye-catching kind.


    Honestly, it wasn¡¯t until after missing a bunch of fairies in the Immortal Realm that Tang Feng came to understand the allure of a beautiful woman in the Mortal World.


    They represented a whole world unto themselves, and to say so wasn¡¯t an exaggeration in the slightest.


    A beauty only needed to release a bit of her charm to create a sensational impact, of that there was no doubt.


    Whether eating or chatting, no matter what you¡¯re doing, as long as there¡¯s a beauty around, your mood is bound to be very pleasant.


    It was the attraction of opposites, as well as an innate fondness for beautiful things.


    What Tang Feng didn¡¯t expect upon entering was to see a person who was both familiar and unfamiliar.


    Tang Mi, the Tang Family¡¯s esteemed lady,


    the eldest daughter of the second grandfather¡¯s lineage of the Tang Family, took control of a conglomerate after graduating from college, and there were whispers of her surpassing the Tang Family¡¯s main line.


    This noble, beautiful, and wealthy woman was incredibly stunning, the kind that could whet your appetite with just one look.


    After more than ten years without seeing her, he vaguely remembered that the girl was already very lovely back in the day.


    Indeed, she had become even more outstanding after becoming an adult.


    Just look at the men in this cafe?, whose eyes aren¡¯t glancing her way?


    Yet Tang Mi ignored all those gazes, focusing on her phone without even blinking.


    Tang Feng sat opposite her, and his arrival had also caught the attention of most people inside, plenty of men were handsome, but very few had such an air of quality about them.


    ¡°Handsome, is it okay if we sit here?¡± the two beautiful women decisively moved tables.


    ¡°Of course, it would be a great honor,¡± Tang Feng said with a slight smile, as he wouldn¡¯t refuse the company of beauties.


    ¡°May I ask how to address the handsome guy?¡± the woman on his left asked with a laugh.


    ¡°Tang Feng.¡±


    ¡°My name is Han Ying, and hers is Chen Meiyu.


    Can we exchange phone numbers?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Tang Feng gave his number to the two ladies.


    ¡°You look so young, are you still in school?¡± asked Han Ying.


    ¡°Yes, what about you?¡±


    ¡°Sophomore year.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re older than me, I should call you senior,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Heh, are you still in high school?¡±


    ¡°Senior has sharp eyes, I¡¯m in my last year of high school.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be taking the college entrance exams next year, right?


    You¡¯re so handsome, you must have a girlfriend already.¡± Chen Meiyu laughed.


    ¡°Senior is joking.


    I¡¯m poor and nobody is interested in me,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Hehe, nowadays men don¡¯t necessarily have to be wealthy, but must be handsome.


    How about I become your girlfriend?¡± Han Ying flirtatiously nudged him with her foot.


    Tang Feng was stunned for a moment; why were the women of this Mortal World so forward?


    He pretended not to notice, and just then, the waiter brought over a cup of coffee.


    After taking a sip, he furrowed his brows, ¡°May I ask you, sisters, is this stuff always so bitter?¡±


    The two ladies were taken aback, then burst into laughter.


    ¡°Little brother, are you telling me this is your first time drinking coffee?¡± chuckled Han Ying.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°No wonder, coffee is bitter, but if you¡¯re not used to it you can add milk or sugar,¡± laughed Han Ying.


    ¡°You must find it funny, sisters.


    I¡¯m from the countryside and not at all sophisticated,¡± Tang Feng said self-deprecatingly with a laugh.


    ¡°No worries, you should hang out more often, your sisters can teach you anything you don¡¯t know,¡± Han Ying said.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled; I¡¯ll treat you this time,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°No need, we¡¯ll treat you,¡± they insisted.


    ¡°How embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°We are your seniors, after all,¡± both women laughed.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t hold back then,¡± Tang Feng began chatting with the two ladies, conversation ranging from trivial matters to serious topics.


    As they got more comfortable, jokes started flying, and under the table, things were occasionally amiss.


    These two women were quite the handful.


    Tang Feng was just toying with the idea; in his eyes, whether a woman was a virgin or not didn¡¯t make much of a difference.


    Of course, he would care more when it came to the woman he loved.


    No one wanted second-hand goods.


    ¡°Shameless!¡± Just when the three were chatting happily, Tang Mi, who had been standing behind the two women, finally couldn¡¯t hold back.


    The two women turned around abruptly, and upon seeing Tang Mi, they didn¡¯t get angry but instead laughed, ¡°Yo, is this sister jealous?


    You¡¯re about to hit thirty, aren¡¯t you?


    Quite pretty though, how about little brother takes you for a ride?¡±


    ¡°Tch, I wouldn¡¯t want you even if you were given to me for free.¡± Tang Mi began gathering her things, ready to leave.


    Tang Feng, however, stepped in front of Tang Mi, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave, Sister Mi.


    Don¡¯t you recognize me anymore?¡±


    Tang Mi was startled, lifting her head to look at Tang Feng.


    His features were somewhat familiar, but she still had no recollection of him.


    ¡°Kid, I¡¯m not like those two women; isn¡¯t this act a bit too ludicrous?¡± Tang Mi said with a cold laugh.


    ¡°I wonder if sister remembers the night of the storm, by the banks of Changtang,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    At these words, Tang Mi was shocked, and then her eyes shone brightly, her hands unconsciously landing on Tang Feng¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Is it really you?¡± Tang Mi¡¯s breathing became rapid, her cheeks flushing red.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, ten years have passed.


    I didn¡¯t expect Sister Mi to become even more beautiful,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten old, sit down and let¡¯s talk.¡± Tang Mi became a completely different person.


    ¡°Little brother, you know each other?¡± Han Ying and the other woman stared wide-eyed, incredulous.


    ¡°An old acquaintance, let¡¯s talk another day, ladies,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°Fine, there won¡¯t be another day.


    Your tastes seem quite high, huh!¡± Han Ying changed her expression faster than Tang Feng expected.


    Chen Meiyu, however, gave an embarrassed smile, and the two settled the bill and left, conveniently forgetting that they had promised to pay for Tang Feng.


    ¡°Where have you been, kid?


    Why didn¡¯t you write to me?¡± Tang Mi asked happily.


    ¡°You should be asking yourself that, Sister Mi.


    I did send letters, but unfortunately, I never got a reply,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°I went abroad, and only came back this year.


    I¡¯ve asked about you, but the old man and the others wouldn¡¯t tell me, and I looked for you privately to no avail,¡± Tang Mi said.


    ¡°Heh, seems like I still matter quite a bit to Sister Mi.


    In that case, I won¡¯t blame you.


    But, you have to treat me to a meal, no, many meals,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Sure, even if it takes a lifetime,¡± Tang Mi said with a laugh.


    She never expected to inadvertently encounter the very person she held in her heart, looking so handsome and with an unspoiled grace.


    This younger brother was truly charming.


    The memories of that year were still vivid in her mind.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Tang Feng pulling her back then, she wouldn¡¯t be standing here now.


    ¡°Sister Mi, don¡¯t look at me like that, I blush easily,¡± Tang Feng teased.


    ¡°Cut it out, even daring to joke with Sister Mi, are you looking for a beating?¡± Tang Mi swatted at him, not expecting her hand to be caught by Tang Feng.


    In that instant, they both froze.


    ¡°You scoundrel, even taking advantage of your sister?¡± Tang Mi said, her face turning crimson.


    Tang Feng gave a smile, ¡°Can¡¯t help it, Sister Mi, your hand is just too pretty,¡± and with that, he let go.


    ¡°Getting naughty, eh?


    You weren¡¯t like this before.¡±


    ¡°I was a child before, but now I¡¯m an adult.


    Sister Mi, who are you waiting for?


    Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve started a family?¡±


    ¡°As if, I¡¯m a single-pride warrior,¡± Tang Mi declared proudly.


    ¡°What a pity for such a fine flower,¡± Tang Feng sighed.


    ¡°So you really wish to see your sister married off?¡±


    ¡°Not really; if you got married, I wouldn¡¯t see you every day.


    This way is better, I can see you whenever I want,¡± Tang Feng said with a mischievous smile.


    Tang Mi also laughed happily; these years, the happiest moment was right now.


    This silly kid still didn¡¯t know what was on her mind.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t wait for anyone else.


    Take me for a stroll,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the beach,¡± Tang Mi stood up, about to pack her things when Tang Feng¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Sorry, Sister Mi, I might not be able to accompany you.


    I have to run an errand urgently; I¡¯ll find you tomorrow,¡± Tang Feng said as he scribbled down his phone number, then hurriedly left.


    Tang Mi stood there, feeling a sense of loss.

 Chapter 44 - 44 044 Lin Yunqius Style

    ?44: 044: Lin Yunqiu¡¯s Style 44: 044: Lin Yunqiu¡¯s Style Tai Rou Bar, Tang Feng hurried over.


    He saw Lin Yunqiu, already half-drunk at the bar.


    Drunk like this before even seven o¡¯clock?


    Tang Feng walked over and sat beside her.


    ¡°You little brat, Sister thought you wouldn¡¯t come.


    Come on, let¡¯s drink up,¡± Lin Yunqiu¡¯s blurred, drunken eyes, however, added a bit of charm to her appearance.


    ¡°Sister Qiu, stop drinking, you¡¯re not even considering your status,¡± Tang Feng said, helping her towards a private room.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, what are you afraid of?


    It¡¯s just drinking, I¡¯m not making any mistakes,¡± she said, sitting in Tang Feng¡¯s lap.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be like this, you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, you little man, Sister is just too tired of living.


    Why did you have to give me hope, when I could¡¯ve just gone and be done with everything.


    You meddle too much,¡± Lin Yunqiu hit Tang Feng, tears streaming down uncontrollably, a woman in her thirties, so strong-willed, yet revealing such a vulnerable side in front of Tang Feng.


    Sigh, no matter what position one is in, there¡¯s always a difficult script to follow.


    ¡°Sister, why do you choose to suffer?


    Rest assured, I¡¯ll take care of everything from now on,¡± Tang Feng felt heartach as he watched her cry.


    He could feel how proud this woman was, and seeing her let down her guard also showed the place he held in her heart.


    This comforted Tang Feng, but what was most important was that this woman had given her first time to him, which was shocking to think about.


    What kind of marriage could have sustained her up until now, preserving herself?


    He didn¡¯t quite understand before, but now he had some insight.


    Perhaps it was precisely because of her status, a strong woman with a weaker man, that led to the current situation.


    ¡°Sister, what...


    what are you doing?¡± Tang Feng realized Lin Yunqiu¡¯s hands were moving erratically again, and before he could react, she had collapsed onto him.


    Then, she closed her eyes and knew nothing.


    After tens of thousands of years of life, women could still be so unpredictable.


    After a long while, Lin Yunqiu finally lifted her head.


    Truthfully, if not for the alcohol, she would never have done such a thing, but no matter what, this little man had now completely occupied her heart.


    She didn¡¯t need a result, she cherished the present.


    ¡°You little brat, you better not let me down in the future,¡± Lin Yunqiu¡¯s heart was fragile too, not much different from other women.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let you down,¡± Tang Feng realized that after she said this, Lin Yunqiu fainted.


    He took out Lin Yunqiu¡¯s phone, found her secretary, and called her.


    ¡°What!


    Miss Qiu is drunk?


    Who are you?


    I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t mess around, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± the other party was a woman, her voice very anxious.


    A dignified beauty appeared in the private room minutes later.


    Upon entering, she pinched her nose; the smell of alcohol and something odd forced the female secretary to cover her mouth and nose.


    ¡°Move aside,¡± the female secretary didn¡¯t give Tang Feng a welcoming look.


    ¡°Can you handle it?¡± Tang Feng doubted her capability, seeing her petite frame.


    ¡°Hmph!


    It would only take me a moment to take down someone like you.


    Step aside,¡± the female secretary¡¯s words weren¡¯t hollow; as a retired elite soldier, she had the confidence to make such a claim.


    It was just that she failed to perceive Tang Feng¡¯s strength, which only meant her Eye Power was lacking.


    Lin Yunqiu was led away, and Tang Feng followed them to the car, only leaving the bar after the car had driven off.


    ¡°Save me.¡± Tang Feng hadn¡¯t gone far when his foot was grabbed.


    A woman in black, after speaking, fainted.


    ¡°Over there, hurry up!¡± At that moment, across the street, a group of men in suits pointed towards Tang Feng and started to approach him.


    Tang Feng sighed; although he disliked trouble, the thought of not helping was unbearable.


    So be it.


    He picked up the woman and hailed a taxi.


    By the time the men from the other side arrived, the car was already far away.


    In the car, Tang Feng stuffed a Life Essence Pill into the woman¡¯s mouth and then checked her injuries again.


    To his surprise, they were all knife wounds, and several were deep enough to see the bone.


    Seeing such wounds, Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help but admire her resilience.


    How strong must one¡¯s willpower be to escape death?


    He hoped he hadn¡¯t saved the wrong person.


    Tang Feng would never lend a hand to someone who was utterly wicked.


    Should he discover that this woman was not virtuous, he would destroy her personally, and he was unwavering in this resolve.


    Back at the villa, he carried her straight to his cottage and then called Mu Qingwan over.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, who is she?¡±


    ¡°A stranger, Sister Wan.


    Help her clean her wounds.


    She¡¯s out of danger now,¡± said Tang Feng.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Mu Qingwan generally didn¡¯t doubt Tang Feng¡¯s words.


    She was kind-hearted and immediately took action upon seeing the severity of the woman¡¯s injuries.


    It took nearly an hour for the two of them to finish treating the injuries.


    ¡°Sister Wan, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°Come on, no need for formalities with me.


    Where will she sleep tonight?¡± The newly decorated cottage clearly wasn¡¯t fit for habitation.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a guest room upstairs?


    Let her stay for a few days,¡± replied Tang Feng.


    ¡°Alright, as you say.¡± After tidying up the woman¡¯s clothes, Mu Qingwan turned and left.


    Tang Feng carried the woman to the second floor and placed her in one of the guest rooms.


    Throughout this time, the woman had not woken up, indicating she must have been exhausted from a long ordeal.


    Downstairs, Xiao Ya returned, her voice audible from afar.


    Seeing Tang Feng coming down from upstairs, Comrade Xiao Ya¡¯s face fell, ¡°What were you doing upstairs?


    Have you forgotten our agreement?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get worked up.


    I won¡¯t go into your room anyway,¡± Tang Feng replied.


    ¡°Pfft, if you dare to enter my room, I¡¯ll castrate you.¡± Xia Ya snorted coldly but was still not entirely reassured.


    She ran upstairs to check before she could be at ease.


    After taking a bath, Mu Qingwan came to the living room, sitting gracefully, her legs swinging in a way that made Tang Feng a bit distracted.


    ¡°Hey, dimwit, what are you staring at?


    Hurry up and explain what happened,¡± Mu Qingwan said with a glance at Tang Feng, though her hands were busy peeling an orange, which she handed to him.


    Tang Feng recounted the events.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, there might be trouble ahead.¡± Mu Qingwan was gentle in front of Tang Feng, but elsewhere, she was a different person¡ªdominant, authoritative, and also very astute.


    She was also well-informed, and judging from the woman¡¯s experiences, she might be quite extraordinary.


    Tang Feng smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Wan, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    ¡°Is it because you can¡¯t help but intervene when you see a beauty?¡± Mu Qingwan was a woman after all and couldn¡¯t pretend to be immune to jealousy.


    After all, she had fallen in love with Tang Feng and was bound to have her own desires.


    She just didn¡¯t show it and was now half-seriously, half-jokingly probing him.


    ¡°It was entirely out of compassion,¡± said Tang Feng.


    ¡°I believe you.


    You helped me out in the same way back then.


    So, what should we do next?¡± Mu Qingwan didn¡¯t beat around the bush and simply reminded Tang Feng of the gravity of the situation since a knife wound indicated that it was not an ordinary assault.


    In an era of firearms, few people used knives, and those who did were often associated with powerful forces or individuals.


    If not handled carefully, it could bring endless danger to oneself.


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll have a proper talk with her tomorrow.¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Hmm, have you eaten yet?¡± Mu Qingwan had actually gone to wait for him at the school gate but hadn¡¯t seen him.


    ¡°I have, haven¡¯t you?


    Sorry, I had something to do and went to a classmate¡¯s house and forgot to call you.¡± Tang Feng finally noticed that the food on the dining table was still covered.


    ¡°No worries, it¡¯s a good chance for me to lose some weight,¡± Mu Qingwan chuckled.


    What a wonderful woman she was.


    Tang Feng sat down beside her and pulled her in close, ¡°Sister Wan, to be honest, meeting you is the greatest fortune of my life.¡±

 Chapter 45 - 45 045 Encounter with Another Innate Master

    ?45: 045: Encounter with Another Innate Master 45: 045: Encounter with Another Innate Master ¡°Truth?¡± Mu Qingwan felt delighted inside and didn¡¯t resist Tang Feng¡¯s embrace, but her eyes kept looking upstairs, afraid that Xiao Ya might come down and see this scene.


    In front of her sister, she still didn¡¯t have that much nerve.


    Honestly, she liked lying on Tang Feng, feeling a wave of relaxation physically and mentally, putting down all disguises and being her true self.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, I need to go on a business trip tomorrow, which might take a week,¡± Mu Qingwan explained, and only then did Tang Feng realize why she had been waiting for him to come home for dinner all evening.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll heat up the food, and I¡¯ll join you for some drinks tonight,¡± Tang Feng¡¯s thoughtfulness made Mu Qingwan even happier, but she would not really let him do all the work.


    ¡°Better sit down, I¡¯ve got everything,¡± Mu Qingwan stood up and walked toward the kitchen, and naturally, Tang Feng didn¡¯t just sit there; he followed her.


    Tang Feng tied Mu Qingwan¡¯s apron for her and then carried the dishes into the kitchen.


    Their cooperation was incredibly in sync, quite resembling a scene of a wife singing along with her husband.


    Suddenly, the food was warmed up, and when the two came out, they saw that comrade Xiao Ya was already eating.


    She leisurely sipped a glass of red wine and blew a breath towards Mu Qingwan, ¡°I seriously remind certain people not to throw themselves into it just because someone helped you.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Ya is already talking nonsense with just a little drink,¡± Mu Qingwan was no longer a little girl; she had a mature mindset and wasn¡¯t impulsively passionate about Tang Feng.


    ¡°Anyway, I just don¡¯t see him as a good person.


    Just be careful and don¡¯t hurt yourself, not thinking about how big the gap between you two is,¡± Xiao Ya, as a lawyer, spoke very straightforwardly, a manner others might not withstand, but Mu Qingwan was already used to this tone.


    Who Tang Feng was¡ªa Medicine Master from the Immortal Realm, he naturally ignored such words.


    He was curious to see if Xiao Ya, who always talked righteously, acted the same in private.


    So, he intentionally sat opposite Xiao Ya.


    Hmph!


    ¡°Kid, be careful.


    I¡¯ll keep my eyes on you, and if you dare to bully Qingwan, I won¡¯t let you off,¡± Xiao Ya said.


    ¡°Come on, stop scaring him like that.


    He just did you a favor a few days ago, and now you don¡¯t recognize him?¡± Mu Qingwan knew the benefits of the Elixir; these days, she noticed her skin was getting better and better.


    It really was so radiant that she seemed to have returned to her youthful days of eighteen.


    All women love beauty, even without discussing love, everyone should get along well with Tang Feng, as it¡¯s all beneficial and harmless.


    ¡°Hmph, I only remember him taking advantage of me and refusing to apologize,¡± Xiao Ya recalled the scene of her being kissed, which made her furious.


    A glass of red wine swiftly emptied, and she provocatively glanced at Tang Feng after finishing.


    ¡°Sister Ya, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting drunk and me taking advantage of you?¡± Tang Feng was quite straightforward.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°What wouldn¡¯t I dare to do?


    After all, you wouldn¡¯t know if I did,¡± Tang Feng¡¯s comeback was sharp, leaving Xiao Ya grinding her teeth in anger.


    She really dared not pour herself another drink and reluctantly put down the bottle in her hand.


    Mu Qingwan couldn¡¯t help but laugh, not expecting Tang Feng could actually hold his own against Xiao Ya.


    ¡°Laughing?


    Are you not siding with your sister anymore?¡± Xiao Ya glared at Mu Qingwan, left with nothing but anger.


    What¡¯s so good about this kid?


    ¡°You know he¡¯s young; can¡¯t you be nicer to him?¡± Mu Qingwan said smilingly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Sister Ya, always being angry like this will negate even the best medicine you take,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°That¡¯s my business, not yours.


    Just eat your food,¡± what Xiao Ya was thinking only she knew.


    Tang Feng always felt it strange that she was always targeting him; could it be that she had fallen for him?


    Maybe she was jealous.


    Perhaps he should test her.


    Then he took off his shoes and stretched his feet towards her across the table.


    Xiao Ya was picking up a piece of chicken when she suddenly stiffened, and the meat fell from mid-air.


    ¡°Ah Ya, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mu Qingwan asked.


    At that moment, Xiao Ya was lightly biting her lip, her ears red.


    She glanced at Tang Feng, who was not looking at her, calmly eating his meal.


    Could it not be him?


    She wanted to look down, but that would be too obvious, so she withdrew her foot.


    But unexpectedly, the person across took advantage by placing his foot on the upper part of her leg.


    This was intolerable.


    ¡°Tang Feng, what, what are you trying to do?¡± Xiao Ya forced herself to speak, as it would be bad if Mu Qingwan knew she was being taken advantage of.


    ¡°Sister Ya, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Ah!


    Xiao Ya exclaimed softly and quickly got up.


    She was trembling all over, pointing at Tang Feng, about to explode, when suddenly Tang Feng magically appeared beside her.


    Then, he embraced her, and both of them fell to the ground, ¡°Sister Wan, get down.¡±


    Mu Qingwan quickly crouched down, and the next moment, they heard the sound of glass breaking.


    The two women were startled.


    ¡°You hide, I¡¯ll go check.¡± Tang Feng was at the Peak of Postnatal but his strength was far beyond that, and with his ghost-like figure, he quickly dashed out of the hall.


    Outside, five men arrived, all armed with cold, steely weapons, their eyes filled with murderous intent¡ªit was clear they were coming for him.


    Tang Feng carefully judged the distance, about five or six meters; these men were hiding among the flowers, ready to move at any moment.


    ¡°There are three people inside, two women and a man, but the man has disappeared,¡± one of the invaders whispered.


    ¡°Be careful, if this guy managed to rescue that woman, he¡¯s probably not ordinary, might also be a Martial Artist.


    We must take that woman back, it¡¯s a death order, no matter the cost.¡±


    Little did they know that Tang Feng heard all their conversations, which helped him understand the sequence of events.


    Truthfully, Tang Feng hadn¡¯t expected them to arrive so soon, which said something about the strength of the opposing force.


    To be able to locate this place so quickly was somewhat interesting.


    What Tang Feng feared the most was boredom; a bit of challenge was always interesting.


    Watching the stance of the five men, he decided to break through individually.


    Shadow following, he vanished into the darkness, the next moment appearing behind one of the intruders.


    Gently tapping on the shoulder, as the man turned around, his eyes widened, unable to scream.


    After knocking the person out, Tang Feng moved behind another.


    In the blink of an eye, only one was left near the window, ready to enter at any moment.


    ¡°Go, seize the two women first.¡± He signaled his companions, but there was no response; he called out a few more times, still no reply.


    Such eeriness sent shivers down his spine, he might have guessed correctly¡ªthe adversary could be a Martial Artist, possibly his squad had been annihilated.


    Run!


    The man was smart, flipping swiftly to scale the wall, but suddenly his leg tightened, and he fell.


    His waist tightened, completely restrained.


    ¡°Welcome to my house for a visit.¡± After bringing the people back to the cabin, Tang Feng woke all five of them up.


    Looking at the young Tang Feng, the five men were completely taken aback¡ªwhen did Masters become so young?


    ¡°Why sneak in?¡±


    The five men shook their heads, jokingly; this was a secret they could not divulge even in death.


    ¡°No matter if you don¡¯t speak¡ªI have ways.


    Have you heard of the Bone-breaking Finger?


    Judging by your expressions, of course you haven¡¯t seen it.


    Well, today I¡¯ll let you experience it,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.

 Chapter 46 - 46 046 Small Secret Realm

    ?46: 046: Small Secret Realm 46: 046: Small Secret Realm Tang Feng felt no remorse, using the power of cultivators to deal with these mortals indeed seemed like overkill, but as long as the goal was achieved, it was fine.


    This Bone-breaking Finger was extremely brutal¡ªone finger, one broken bone, it severed wherever it pointed.


    In the cultivation world, it was considered a defiance of the natural order.


    How could mere mortals bear it?


    Aside from the leader, the other four groaned a few times and then fainted from the pain.


    There was one who struggled to hold on, but in the face of overwhelming power, his will eventually collapsed.


    He then revealed the identity of the woman and the origins of the kidnapping.


    Small Secret Realm, Innate Master¡ªthese pieces of information came out of his mouth.


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t know what a Small Secret Realm was, but feared that such a place might not only harbor Innate Masters.


    To create a Small Secret Realm, one had to be at least at the Gathering Spirit Stage.


    There were cultivators here, and this information thrilled Tang Feng.


    It wasn¡¯t fear, but excitement.


    The presence of cultivators meant there were countless resources.


    It seemed the next step in his plan was to take over these Small Secret Realms.


    Youlan Mountain was the highest peak at the very edge of the sea, its summit offering an excellent vantage point for sightseeing.


    No one would have thought that a Small Secret Realm actually existed there.


    Tang Feng decided to practice alchemy tonight and turn the five people into soul slaves tomorrow.


    As long as he was at the Innate Realm, he could do it.


    After arranging for the five people and letting the two women go to sleep, Tang Feng started alchemy.


    All were low-level elixirs, and it was very easy to practice making them.


    However, it took a rather long time.


    The two women knew Tang Feng was mysterious and didn¡¯t bother him, going to work early.


    However, Mu Qingwan had still made breakfast, but Tang Feng didn¡¯t even have time to eat.


    After the elixirs were made, he immediately enhanced his cultivation.


    With an easy breakthrough using a Promotion Pill, he advanced to the Primordial Early Stage of the Innate Realm.


    After finishing his cultivation, he immediately used the Soul Capturing Technique.


    Of course, it was only the most basic secret technique and could only control these Postnatal Martial Artists.


    After dealing with these five people, he was utterly exhausted.


    ¡°We pay our respects to our master,¡± the five said as they kneeled before Tang Feng after taking the Healing Elixirs he provided, which almost completely healed them.


    ¡°You can leave.


    Do as you did before but inform me immediately if there¡¯s an urgent task.


    Go now,¡± Tang Feng ordered the five people to leave.


    And he noticed something unusual in the hall, the woman on the second floor had already woken up.


    And she was eating.


    Tang Feng was speechless.


    Was this woman really not nervous or frightened at all in a strange environment?


    He walked over, and the woman smiled slightly, ¡°Big brother, you prepared this, right?


    Is there any rice?¡±


    ¡°Listen, miss, you¡¯re making yourself a bit too comfortable here.


    Shouldn¡¯t you tell me where you come from?¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°What kind of background could I have?


    I just ran into a bunch of bad guys trying to capture me, but luckily, big brother, you saved me.


    However, I can¡¯t very well offer my body in return,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°Heh, don¡¯t worry, in my eyes, you¡¯re just a little girl, not interested,¡± Tang Feng replied with a laugh.


    ¡°Oh, is that right?


    Wasn¡¯t it you who bandaged me, who changed my clothes?¡± she replied with a smile.


    ¡°Of course not, that kind of thing cannot be done casually.


    Alright, since you don¡¯t want to talk, I won¡¯t ask.


    Finish eating and leave¡ªyou¡¯ve caused me quite a bit of trouble,¡± Tang Feng issued a direct eviction notice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother, I won¡¯t linger any longer than necessary,¡± the woman said, not because she thought Tang Feng was mean but rather indifferent to his behavior.


    She left in a hurry after finishing her food quickly.


    Tang Feng also had to go out, so he casually offered her a ride.


    Once they stepped out, he found the woman had vanished.


    Scanning with his Divine Sense, he found nothing at all.


    That was very strange indeed.


    Hey, I really shouldn¡¯t underestimate the mortals here.


    Turns out I underestimated that girl.


    The only question is why she asked for help last night?


    Could it be that she came for someone in the villa?


    Tang Feng was dumbstruck.


    He returned to the villa, went up to the rooms, opened each one, and finally confirmed his suspicion.


    That woman actually approached me on purpose, to look for something in Xiao Ya¡¯s room?


    ¡°Hey, kid, what do you want calling me up like this?¡± Xiao Ya answered the phone with an irritated tone.


    ¡°Sister Ya, I wanted to ask if you¡¯ve been handling any important cases recently?¡± Tang Feng asked.


    ¡°Yes, why do you ask?¡± Xiao Ya responded, on high alert.


    ¡°I might have caused you some trouble.


    Someone got into your room and rummaged through your things, but I don¡¯t know if anything¡¯s missing.¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Damn it, the files for that economic case were locked in the safe.


    Go check if they¡¯re still there,¡± Xiao Ya said urgently.


    Tang Feng quickly approached the safe Xiao Ya mentioned, entered the code, and swiftly opened it, but apart from some money, not a single file bag was left.


    ¡°Sister Ya, the files are gone.¡±


    ¡°What!


    Damn it, that affects the success or failure of the case.


    How could this happen, who could it be?¡± Xiao Ya was almost distraught.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, last night I saved someone, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be a ruse.


    It seems they investigated quite thoroughly, specifically for your files.


    If only I had realized sooner.¡± Tang Feng, who had lived for tens of thousands of years, didn¡¯t expect to be outwitted, and a tinge of anger rose in his heart.


    It appears those five intruders were just a secondary plan, or rather, meant to coordinate with the woman¡¯s actions.


    Tang Feng laughed; he should have interrogated them once more after gaining control.


    How naive I was, not even knowing how I reached the peak in my past life.


    No wonder nobody acknowledged my strength, I was simply too much of a novice.


    My skills in dealing with interpersonal relationships were virtually non-existent.


    There is so much I still have to learn.


    Could it be that the heavens sent me back to learn these very lessons?


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t consider himself foolish, but he had to admit he was too naive, seeing things through overly rose-colored glasses.


    How could he have foreseen that saving someone would mess up Xiao Ya¡¯s affairs?


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Xiao Ya regretted allowing Tang Feng to move into the villa.


    Had she been more insistent, perhaps it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy for the other party to get in.


    Others might not know, but Xiao Ya was aware that there were plenty of people protecting the surroundings of the villa.


    Now lamenting was too late.


    Tang Feng decided he couldn¡¯t remain indifferent.


    In his life, nobody dared to play him because it meant certain death.


    Youlan Mountain¡ªTang Feng decided to meet with the masters from the Small Secret Realm, to see exactly who was so divine.


    To make sure there were no mistakes, he specially prepared Promotion Pills.


    After consuming them, he would at least reach the Gathering Spirit Stage.


    Even if he encountered a master, he could still use some methods to escape.


    However, there would be a period afterward when he could not use True Qi, so Tang Feng would be cautious.


    At three in the afternoon, Tang Feng climbed Youlan Mountain and stood at its summit.


    He saw the azure sea before him; it truly was an exceptional place for relaxation, which explained why people kept coming up the mountain.


    With his Divine Sense, finding the Small Secret Realm would be easy, but Tang Feng didn¡¯t do so because he didn¡¯t want to draw attention to himself without knowing the strength of his opponent.


    He used the marks on the previous five people to locate the exact position of the Small Secret Realm.


    In a corner fifty meters below the summit, it happened that several pine trees and large rocks obstructed the view.


    Mortals wouldn¡¯t see the small, flat platform there, but they could notice that the plants on that side grew much more luxuriantly than elsewhere.


    There were three people inside, but their strength was undetectable.


    Tang Feng decided to wait until there was only one person before entering the Secret Realm to see what he might discover.


    Half an hour later, Tang Feng smiled; his efforts finally paid off as the woman reappeared.

 Chapter 47 - 47 047 Small Sumeru Ring

    ?47: 047: Small Sumeru Ring 47: 047: Small Sumeru Ring Tang Feng concealed his form well.


    He saw the woman proceed with caution, confirming no one was around before taking out a Low Grade Spirit Stone and pressing it into the Void, whereupon a passage appeared.


    Without hesitation, she walked into it.


    Tang Feng followed her in with the utmost speed.


    Eh!


    Feeling a gust of wind behind her, the woman quickly turned around, but detected nothing unusual, shook her head, and continued towards the bottom of the cave.


    Tang Feng exhaled slowly and followed suit.


    About fifty feet down, an opulent cave appeared before Tang Feng¡¯s eyes.


    Decorated in splendor beyond expectation, there were a study, a great hall, a dining room, and lights that were not lacking, all essentials accounted for.


    He saw a young man, an elder, and another person standing on the other side, one of those Tang Feng had under his control.


    The elder and the young man were chatting in the hall, and the woman approached the two, kneeling on one knee before handing a document pouch to the young man.


    ¡°Bing Ji, well done,¡± the young man said, pleased.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor for Bing Ji to work for Young Master,¡± the woman replied with a smile.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t leave any loose ends, did you?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Young Master, Bing Ji has never failed in her tasks.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Yang, give Bing Ji a bottle of Medicine Liquid,¡± the young man commanded with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°Certainly, Young Master.¡±


    The young man asked Bing Ji to sit down, then inquired about the villa¡¯s situation.


    When she described Tang Feng¡¯s abilities, the young man couldn¡¯t help but twitch his eyelid.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying he gave you some elixir that made you recover very quickly?¡± the young man stood up in shock.


    ¡°Yes, please look, Young Master.¡± Bing Ji presented the wound on her arm to the young man.


    ¡°Hmm!


    Indeed miraculous.


    Bing Ji, find a way to get close to that lad.


    We must find out the reason behind this,¡± the young man instructed.


    ¡°Young Master, that might not be easy.


    He¡¯s quite clever, and it¡¯s unlikely he¡¯ll be fooled a second time,¡± Bing Ji replied, shaking her head.


    The young man didn¡¯t speak but revealed a thin human face mask in his hand, ¡°With this, there will be no problem.¡±


    From afar, Tang Feng¡¯s eyes flashed.


    He saw the Sumeru Ring.


    Currently in need of a storage ring, he knew he must obtain it to facilitate future endeavors.


    Bing Ji was amazed by the Young Master¡¯s capability.


    Honestly, she was not his follower; she followed his orders merely because it was her family¡¯s will.


    But now, she wavered.


    With powerful elixirs and heaven-defying methods, it wouldn¡¯t be a loss to follow such a man.


    Of course, she would not degrade herself lightly.


    After receiving the face mask but not immediately using it, Bing Ji took the Medicine Liquid handed over by the elder and prepared to leave.


    At this moment, the elder¡¯s phone rang.


    He turned and left for the room, while the young man held a sheepskin scroll, seemingly engrossed in study.


    Now was the opportunity.


    Tang Feng dashed to the young man¡¯s side.


    As both were at the Innate Realm, the young man had no time to react in his concealed state.


    By the time he sensed something wrong, he had already been subdued and even before he could shout, he passed out.


    Tang Feng removed the ring and, taking the scroll with him, dashed at breakneck speed toward the entrance of the cave.


    The timing was perfect.


    Just as Bing Ji open the exit, she again felt a whiff of breeze and inexplicably stepped out to descend the mountain.


    Ah!


    Who is it!


    When the elder came out and found the young man passed out, he broke out in a cold sweat.


    If anything happened to the Young Master, he wouldn¡¯t have enough lives to pay for it.


    He pursued but came back without any harvest.


    Returning to the cave, the elderly man trembled with anger, not daring to take a deep breath in front of the young man.


    ¡°Uncle Yang, my Small Sumeru Ring has been disconnected.¡±


    ¡°What!


    Is the person surpassing the Innate Realm?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, he probably hasn¡¯t reached that level, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have needed to go to such trouble.


    He could have just struck without coming behind me.


    He¡¯s probably on par with me in fighting skills, but that¡¯s not the main point, it¡¯s his hidden abilities that are frightening,¡± the young man said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master, I will find this person,¡± Uncle Yang said with confidence.


    ¡°Uncle Yang, thank you for your efforts.


    You don¡¯t need to be nervous, I will explain the situation to Grandfather myself,¡± the young man said.


    ¡°Young Master, could it be related to Bing Ji?¡±


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be.


    Bing Ji wouldn¡¯t do something as foolish as this,¡± the young man shook his head.


    ¡°I understand, Young Master.


    You rest, I will go now.¡± Uncle Yang was determined to investigate personally.


    The Small Sumeru Ring was extremely valuable and the family had invested heavily to bid for it at the auction.


    Its silent disappearance was truly unacceptable.


    ¡°Be careful, Uncle Yang,¡± the young man said.


    The elderly man nodded and disappeared from the cave in a flash.


    After the elderly man left, the young man¡¯s face grew somber.


    He would not forgive such a blunder.


    Looking over to the Death Guard on standby, these were the people he trusted.


    How could he have known that this person had already escaped his control?


    ¡°You go, have Wei Si and the others investigate for me, don¡¯t miss any suspicious information.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master,¡± the middle-aged man also left the cave, but as soon as he was outside, a mocking smile appeared on his face.


    After returning to the villa, Tang Feng couldn¡¯t wait to release the Divine Sense from the Sumeru Ring.


    Replacing it with his own Divine Sense, he could see everything clearly inside.


    The medicinal herbs were Third and Fourth Grade, which were extremely difficult to acquire in the Mortal World.


    The young man¡¯s identity was truly not simple.


    Looking at the bundles of money, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    This young man was really bringing coal in snowy weather.


    Tang Feng, in great spirits, got organized and then drove to the hotel.


    This time, he must bring out the Elixirs to properly shake things up.


    This time was certainly a big gain, and Tang Feng was looking forward to it, hoping that the items in the auction house wouldn¡¯t disappoint him.


    Entering the auction house and settling the consignment, Lin Feng headed straight for the auction hall.


    The hall was full of people, arranged clearly from high to low.


    ¡°Eh, which family¡¯s young lad are you?


    You look unfamiliar,¡± the auctioneer glanced at Tang Feng but didn¡¯t say much more.


    ¡°You flatter me, Senior,¡± Tang Feng said, focusing his attention on the woman sitting beside the auctioneer ¨C a lady of great poise, radiating a distinct charm around her.


    Very popular with men.


    This was a secret technique capable of beguiling the Divine Sense ¨C very powerful.


    If not for the gavel that the auctioneer brought down, these people would not have come to their senses.


    After clearing their heads, they all broke into cold sweats realizing that if she had struck, few could have escaped from the scene.


    ¡°Quiet down, everyone.


    There are plenty of good items in this auction that will surely meet your demands.


    Now, let the Lady begin the auction,¡± the elderly man stepped aside.


    The auction began with inconsequential items that were nevertheless rare in the Mortal World, but the competition was not fierce.


    ¡°Next, we auction off a meteorite, a purplish one at that.


    I won¡¯t speak of its uses; I can only say this is the best item our shop has auctioned off to date.¡± The woman¡¯s electric eyes successfully whipped the cultivators in the audience into a frenzy.


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t know what to say; it was just a meteorite, after all.


    ¡°My friend, you do not know the value of this meteorite.


    It¡¯s absolutely unique in the world,¡± the man beside him wished he could slap himself to death, destined for a sleepless night.


    Tang Feng smiled and didn¡¯t say much.


    Meteorites could improve the purity of swords and possibly their grade.


    Most importantly, it could protect Divine Sense.


    With this in mind, it was indeed not bad.


    He hoped the following items might bring more surprises, casually touching the ring in his hand, his expression impassive.

 Chapter 48 - 48 048 Auction

    ?48: 048: Auction 48: 048: Auction Da Han was so invested because it was his Meteorite being auctioned.


    Although he knew it had considerable value, he had hoped for more competition.


    Naturally, he felt compelled to spur on those seated next to him.


    However, no one paid him any mind, which left him quite dissatisfied.


    True enough, the final price didn¡¯t even reach twenty million.


    After the commission, he didn¡¯t make much profit.


    He took a big loss.


    Reportedly, someone had auctioned off a similar Meteorite a few months prior and sold it for over a hundred million¡ªthat was truly a hefty sum.


    By now, Da Han deeply regretted his predicament.


    The auction house then proceeded to auction off several rare items, but nothing Tang Feng wanted.


    Seeing that the auction was about to present the finale, Tang Feng no longer hesitated.


    He stood up and approached the auction counter, ¡°Excuse me, is it still possible to submit an item for auction now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too late,¡± the elder at the window said without even giving him a glance.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you even take a look?¡± Tang Feng was startled by the attitude.


    After all, business was business, and this old man was practically shooing him away.


    ¡°Come back next week.


    The auction is almost over, and we¡¯re not accepting any more items,¡± the elder said impatiently.


    ¡°If I were the boss, I¡¯d fire you on the spot,¡± Tang Feng thought of giving the elder a piece of his mind.


    Sigh, his own Mental Realm was still lacking; he couldn¡¯t swallow even this bit of annoyance.


    With a wry smile, Tang Feng didn¡¯t waste further words.


    He directly walked onto the stage, ¡°Lady, I need a word with you.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± The Lady was taken aback, and immediately, the audience erupted into an uproar.


    ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of an auction, what¡¯s that kid thinking?


    Get down from there now.¡±


    ¡°Young master, please leave the stage.


    Considering this is your first offense, our auction house will let it go,¡± the elder beside her said sternly.


    ¡°Elder, you¡¯re busy.


    Lady, let¡¯s have a chat over here, it¡¯s good news,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not here to cause trouble?¡± The Lady looked at Tang Feng and seeing his calm demeanor, she nodded to herself, thinking it couldn¡¯t hurt to see what he wanted.


    ¡°Uncle Liu, take over for me for a moment, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± The woman led Tang Feng backstage then immediately changed to a serious expression and laughed, ¡°Kid, if you don¡¯t have a good reason, I won¡¯t be so cordial.¡±


    ¡°Of course not, Lady.


    I have something I¡¯d like to auction, but the old man at the counter wouldn¡¯t take it, so I had to find you,¡± Tang Feng said, taking out a small porcelain bottle.


    ¡°Oh, if Elder Hong wouldn¡¯t accept it, what makes you think I would?¡± the woman chuckled.


    ¡°You will, definitely, because he didn¡¯t take a look.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± The woman took it and opened the cap, her eyes widening in shock as she stared at Tang Feng.


    ¡°Are these Elixirs?¡± Being from a prominent family, she naturally knew what Elixirs were.


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°They can be auctioned off, right?¡± Tang Feng asked.


    ¡°They can, most definitely.


    My apologies for the oversight, young man.


    Take a seat, and I¡¯ll auction these off in a bit,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Tang Feng smiled.


    ¡°Hold on!


    Take this card,¡± she said, handing Tang Feng a dark black card.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Tang Feng returned to his seat.


    After Tang Feng left, she lost her composure.


    Elixirs were something only Cultivators would possess.


    She had to establish a connection and find out more; she hadn¡¯t realized such a powerful figure lay hidden within the city.


    Collecting herself, she returned to the stage, where the last item was being auctioned off at that moment.


    A millennium-old Ginseng King.


    In today¡¯s market, it was worth a fortune; even a hundred-year-old Ginseng King was hard to come by.


    It eventually sold for two hundred million.


    This left people utterly astounded.


    Tang Feng could only be speechless, thinking back to the past when medicinal herbs of ten thousand, even a million years were common¡ªit was truly a helpless situation.


    The heavy hitter came next, a bottle of Returning Origin Pills, ten pills in total, and top grade at that.


    Everyone, get ready.


    No sooner had the woman¡¯s words fallen than the hall fell dead silent.


    ¡°Did we hear that right, Returning Origin Pills?¡±


    However, most people had no idea what Returning Origin Pills were.


    The woman explained further, ¡°I believe some guests have never heard of them, no worries, let me introduce them.


    The benefit of Returning Origin Pills is they allow Martial Artists to recover all their Inner Strength in an extremely short time.


    This should give everyone an idea of their value.¡±


    ¡°Really?


    Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Our auction house never sells fakes, otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to stay in business this long, so please, do not have doubts.


    Alright, the auction begins now with a starting bid of ten million,¡± the woman finished, and the bidding started below.


    If the Returning Origin Pill is truly that effective, it¡¯s like having several extra lives to spare.


    Imagine in a fight where both sides are equally matched and have the same consumption of resources, what would the outcome be if one side had a Returning Origin Pill?


    They would certainly be in an invincible position.


    This is something money can¡¯t buy.


    Tang Feng never expected a mere bottle of Returning Origin Pills to sell for over three hundred million; the cost price was less than a thousand yuan, which made him roll his eyes.


    The greatest gain for Tang Feng at the auction was an additional three hundred million, immediately transforming him from a poor man to a wealthy one.


    ¡°Little brother, give me your card number, and I¡¯ll transfer the money over to you.¡± Her service was exceptionally enthusiastic special treatment.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tang Feng was not shy in accepting.


    ¡°If you have any more elixirs in the future, you can bring them to me; I will definitely get you a good price,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.


    By the way, are you free?


    Let¡¯s go grab something to eat,¡± she asked with anticipation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, some other time.


    I have some things to take care of right now.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, give me your phone.¡± After Lin Xinyin added her name to her phone, she handed it back to Tang Feng.


    ¡°Remember to answer the calls, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll be going first.¡± Tang Feng really wanted to chat with her, but since it was a matter of integrity to visit Lin Xinyin¡¯s place, he had to go.


    After Tang Feng left, Lin Xinyin immediately made a phone call.


    After hanging up, a smile appeared on her face.


    Who knows what plans she was making.


    Tang Feng drove directly to Lin Xinyin¡¯s house.


    She hadn¡¯t finished her classes at this time, and he happened to see Zou Mei keeping busy with all the ingredients prepared on the top of the car for making spicy hot pot.


    Watching her busy figure, Tang Feng felt solemn inside.


    This is what a woman is like, working tirelessly and without complaint for her family.


    ¡°Aunt Zou, why put yourself through this hardship?¡± Tang Feng went over and immediately stopped her from continuing her work.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, I¡¯m fine,¡± Zou Mei said busily.


    ¡°How can you be fine?


    I am a doctor, and even I don¡¯t understand it as well as you do.


    Your illness is very serious, and without a week of continuous treatment, it¡¯s very hard to recover completely.


    Rest is the most important thing for you right now,¡± Tang Feng earnestly said.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to set up a stall to sell some spicy soup; it¡¯s not hard,¡± Zou Mei was moved, feeling that Tang Feng genuinely cared for her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree.


    If you insist on setting up a stall, then I¡¯ll do it, and you should rest at home,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°How could I let you do that?


    You¡¯re a lifesaver to our family; absolutely not,¡± she refused.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m a lifesaver, you should listen even more.


    Xinyin wouldn¡¯t want you to get hurt, and neither do I, understand?¡± Tang Feng said seriously.


    ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± It had been many years since a man had spoken to her so sternly, and Zou Mei felt a warm wave in her heart and was indescribably moved.


    ¡°Be good, and let me treat you.¡± Tang Feng sat down nearby.


    Zou Mei obediently took a seat opposite him, yet at this moment, she felt a bit nervous.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be this nervous,¡± Tang Feng began her treatment.


    ¡°It hurts a little!¡±


    Even though Zou Mei was prepared, she couldn¡¯t help but wince, turning her head away as her entire face turned pale.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright; it¡¯ll be over soon.¡±


    After hearing Tang Feng¡¯s words, she closed her eyes, and the sensation from the last time emerged once again.


    Tang Feng, seeing she wasn¡¯t in any serious trouble, couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief, as it seemed she was recovering faster than he had expected.


    Zou Mei felt much more refreshed and her spirits were greatly lifted.


    ¡°Aunt Zou, how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Very, very good.


    I¡¯ll go inside for a bit,¡± Zou Mei got up and left; Tang Feng was a bit puzzled.


    He could only chuckle wryly, he wasn¡¯t that scary, was he?

 Chapter 49 - 49 049 Tang Feng Sets Up Stall

    ?49: 049: Tang Feng Sets Up Stall 49: 049: Tang Feng Sets Up Stall ¡°Ah Mei, are you home?¡±


    A woman walked in and was slightly startled to see Tang Feng, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    At this moment, Zou Mei came out.


    ¡°Li Xia, what brings you here?¡± Seeing her old classmate, Zou Mei was somewhat flustered.


    ¡°Oh!


    Your complexion is rosy and you seem much more spirited, have you taken some sort of elixir recently that made you so much younger?¡± Li Xia exclaimed.


    ¡°My illness is cured.¡±


    ¡°Really, thank heavens, thank the earth, who¡¯s this young man, ah, you haven¡¯t found yourself a man, have you?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, he¡¯s a doctor, he came to treat me, we were right in the middle of a treatment,¡± Zou Mei hurriedly said.


    ¡°Hello, Auntie,¡± Tang Feng said with a nod and a smile.


    ¡°Cough cough, can you call me sister?


    Wow, you¡¯re so handsome.


    You know how to practice medicine at such a young age?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a family tradition, and I just happened to be classmates with Xinyin, so I came over to give it a try,¡± Tang Feng explained.


    ¡°So you come from a family of doctors, that¡¯s perfect, I¡¯ve been having some discomfort in my chest, could you take a look?¡± As she spoke, she tried to grab Tang Feng¡¯s hand, but Zou Mei quickly slapped her away, ¡°What are you doing, girl?


    Trying to scare him off?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you say there¡¯s nothing, but look at how protective you are,¡± Li Xia gave Zou Mei a knowing look and left her feeling helpless, deciding not to explain any further.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to set up my stall soon; did you come to help?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time; that rascal is returning from a business trip tonight, and I need to go back to cook for him.


    Let the handsome guy help you, which is probably what you want the most.


    As sisters, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± Li Xia walked up to Tang Feng, suddenly patted his arm and almost reached for his face, startling Tang Feng considerably.


    This woman is too crazy, it¡¯s wise to keep some distance.


    Tang Feng quickly got up and stepped back two steps.


    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re not afraid of your sister eating you, are you?


    Alright, I¡¯m off, won¡¯t disturb you two anymore, hehehe,¡± Li Xia left with a trail of laughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you had to witness that embarrassing scene,¡± Zou Mei felt she couldn¡¯t show her face to anyone, truly regretting her choice of friends.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just not used to so much enthusiasm,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Zou Mei couldn¡¯t help but laugh seeing Tang Feng¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Cough cough, you¡¯re not allowed to laugh so openly in front of others from now on.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because you look very pretty when you laugh.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± she said.


    Zou Mei was unsettled.


    She hastily turned away.


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t say anything more but instead began to push the cart, ready to go.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Zou Mei, donning her apron, followed him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine for you to rest at home.¡±


    ¡°No, if you don¡¯t let me come, then you don¡¯t go either.¡±


    Seeing Zou Mei was unbending, Tang Feng had no choice but to compromise, ¡°Then you just watch from the side; I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Zou Mei then broke into a smile.


    Tang Feng learned very quickly; Zou Mei needed only to do things once, and he had it all figured out.


    Zou Mei couldn¡¯t help but express her amazement.


    As the afternoon off-work hours approached, more people began to show up.


    Tang Feng was so busy he was spinning around; this time he deeply appreciated how tough it was for Zou Mei, this woman.


    His own strength was barely holding up, and he truly didn¡¯t know how she had managed all this time.


    After putting himself in her shoes for a while, he became even more sympathetic towards this woman.


    And he thought she was truly incredible.


    This must be the power of motherly love.


    ¡°Zou Mei, stop, sit down and take a break.


    There aren¡¯t many people around now; leave the rest to me,¡± Tang Feng said with a firm stand, and Zou Mei found she couldn¡¯t resist that kind of demeanor, obediently sitting to the side.


    She was completely stunned, not understanding why she had obeyed Tang Feng, but when he spoke, indeed she couldn¡¯t put up any resistance.


    What was going on?


    Watching Tang Feng work like an old hand, she couldn¡¯t help but feel both annoyed and amused.


    Thanks to his help, sixty percent of the spicy hotpot had already been sold in just over an hour.


    The business was indeed good.


    Watching Tang Feng earnestly skewering the vegetables and meat slices, a smile appeared on her face.


    This lad looked so handsome in action.


    Being young is so great.


    No, she must let Lin Xinyin hold on tight; boys like this are really rare.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back,¡± Lin Xinyin¡¯s voice called out.


    Only then did Zou Mei react, cursing herself silently before quickly getting dinner ready.


    The three of them worked hard, and they packed up and returned home before eight o¡¯clock.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, did you skip classes this afternoon?¡± Zou Mei asked anxiously as soon as she got home, not wanting family matters to interfere with Tang Feng¡¯s studies.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been for several days,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°How can that be?


    Your college entrance exams are next year; time is tight.


    If you don¡¯t work hard, aren¡¯t you afraid of missing out on university?¡± Zou Mei said.


    ¡°I¡¯m prepared, it¡¯s okay,¡± Tang Feng replied with a smile.


    ¡°Tang Feng, you can¡¯t be like this.


    If you continue this way, I won¡¯t accept your help anymore,¡± Zou Mei said worriedly, afraid of the responsibility if she held Tang Feng back in life.


    ¡°Zou Mei, really, it¡¯s fine, I have my own plans for this,¡± Tang Feng assured her.


    Zou Mei really got angry, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not anyone to me, I can¡¯t manage you, nor do I have the right.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Zou, I can treat you like family.


    If you want me to go back to my studies, I will, no more setting up the stall,¡± Tang Feng offered.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop doing it.


    You listen to your aunt and go home to study, okay?¡± Zou Mei proposed.


    ¡°Not good enough; I can only rest easy once you¡¯ve fully recovered.


    In fact, I¡¯ve already completed the coursework, and getting into college won¡¯t be an issue,¡± Tang Feng insisted.


    ¡°Why are you so stubborn?


    This could affect your whole life.


    I really can¡¯t shoulder such responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Okay, just listen to me; after all, I¡¯m the only man in the house,¡± Tang Feng said.


    Zou Mei was speechless, knowing she couldn¡¯t persuade Tang Feng and so she turned to her daughter, ¡°Xiao Yin, you must make your brother go to school, understand?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Lin Xinyin stuck out her tongue playfully, not minding at all in her heart.


    She was very aware of Tang Feng¡¯s capabilities.


    With his level, he was sure to get into a top university, and she had improved rapidly with his tutoring recently.


    ¡°Brother, what do you plan to do?


    Mom seems really angry,¡± she said.


    ¡°Just ignore her.


    By the way, how was your studying today?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.


    The boys in class keep looking at me and talking to me; how am I supposed to focus?¡±


    ¡°That just proves my Xiao Yin is charming,¡± Tang Feng laughed.


    ¡°Brother, no making fun of me.


    You know, I only care about your feelings,¡± Lin Xinyin confessed, her heart pounding afterward.


    ¡°You little girl, have you fallen for your brother?¡±


    ¡°It seems like it.¡±


    ¡°Not just a crush?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s liking, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°So, should your brother celebrate a little?¡± Tang Feng laughed.


    ¡°Yes, tomorrow I want you to make me a delicious meal.¡±


    ¡°Alright, my little princess.


    But, won¡¯t your mom object?¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why¡¯s that?¡±


    Lin Xinyin naturally wouldn¡¯t tell Tang Feng that all this was with her mother¡¯s approval; otherwise, how would she dare to have a romance?


    Tang Feng left with a smile.


    That night, Zou Mei and Lin Xinyin talked for a long time, but as for her own thoughts, those were known only to herself.


    The next afternoon, Tang Feng showed up at Zou Mei¡¯s house on time.


    Still upset, Zou Mei ignored him, so Tang Feng, undisturbed, helped prepare the materials and pushed the cart outside.


    But tonight wasn¡¯t smooth; not long after setting up, troublemakers arrived.


    Needless to say, they were targeting Zou Mei.


    After her recovery, she had transformed from a duckling into a swan, and the lowlifes of society turned red-eyed at the sight of her.

 Chapter 50 - 50 050 Knock them all down

    ?50: 050: Knock them all down 50: 050: Knock them all down ¡°I¡¯ve also signed up for ten years, so let¡¯s hurry up and get going.


    If we start a fight, it means business.¡± one of them said.


    ¡°Big sister, they have been setting up here for three years already, what you¡¯re doing is really not cool.


    You say you signed for five years, so are you supposed to pay every month or what?¡±


    Some of the neighboring stall owners spoke up for the few people, but Zou Mei was stunned.


    That¡¯s right!


    She hadn¡¯t paid rent herself.


    She looked at Tang Feng with embarrassment.


    ¡°Aunt Zou, haven¡¯t you communicated with the market management office?¡± Tang Feng understood the reason for the issue.


    ¡°No, I forgot.


    I was just about to set up my stall today, so there was no time, and I don¡¯t really understand how this works,¡± Zou Mei said.


    ¡°Big sister, actually giving up a spot would be fine too.


    Why don¡¯t we talk more about it?¡± The young man beside her said with a lecherous smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± Tang Feng coldly glanced at the young man, then began repacking his things and pushed the cart to the side of the road.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, thank you.


    I really wouldn¡¯t have known what to do without you,¡± Zou Mei said, embarrassed by the recent events.


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.


    Tonight, I¡¯ll accompany you, but you¡¯re not allowed to come here again after that.


    I¡¯ll invest in you.


    We can set up a restaurant, do hotpot, or even a Western restaurant, just don¡¯t be outside anymore, it¡¯s not safe,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll owe you for the rest of my life,¡± Zou Mei sighed.


    ¡°Then you can repay me with yourself,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    Zou Mei shivered all over and said nothing more.


    Did she dare to accept?


    She didn¡¯t dare.


    What kind of person was she to ruin Tang Feng¡¯s promising future?


    Moreover, her daughter liked Tang Feng, how could she dare to harbor other feelings.


    ¡°Is it okay to set up here on the roadside?¡± Zou Mei was, after all, a woman and had more worries.


    Tang Feng¡¯s policy was to act first and talk later.


    There was a drainage ditch here that could be used to take advantage of the sidewalk, and it wasn¡¯t too late to discuss with the city management when they came.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    If there¡¯s any real trouble, just let me handle it,¡± Tang Feng said.


    Sigh!


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you today, I really wouldn¡¯t have been able to do this.


    I didn¡¯t expect that after being ill for so many years, I¡¯d forget everything that I knew how to do,¡± Zou Mei lamented.


    ¡°Now you know how important I am,¡± Tang Feng said proudly.


    Soon, customers started arriving, and Zou Mei had to put the conversation aside.


    Actually, after getting in close contact with Tang Feng, her Divine Sense was all over the place.


    She was both afraid of spending time with Tang Feng and reluctant to let him go.


    So, she particularly cherished the time they were spending together now, watching him busy himself, feeling a warm current inside her heart.


    It was hard to imagine a rich kid being able to do all these things.


    She had some insight into Tang Feng¡¯s background¡ªclean and tidy, hands soft and delicate, obviously not someone who had suffered much.


    In this aspect, she hadn¡¯t been wrong.


    Before, Tang Feng had only been wronged; Aunt Zou had never really made him suffer.


    In fact, with his frail body, he had endured plenty of pain.


    As the sky darkened, business picked up.


    In the city, running a small stall could indeed make some money, certainly more than working in a factory.


    Zou Mei was very graceful on the side, handling money and serving dishes.


    After two hours, they made an easy few hundred bucks, making Zou Mei¡¯s face blossom with joy.


    They had earned back the initial investment and were now profiting from every sale.


    Watching Tang Feng go from unfamiliar to gradually mastering the work, Zou Mei couldn¡¯t help but admire him.


    Doing this kind of thing required perseverance, otherwise, it was really easy to give up.


    However, their happiness didn¡¯t last long before trouble arrived.


    Two bikes carrying four young men pulled up, and at a glance, they didn¡¯t seem like good news.


    They looked around and then sat down nearby.


    One of them called Zou Mei over.


    ¡°Beautiful Boss Lady, come over here for a second,¡± he said.


    ¡°What would you gentlemen like to eat?¡± Zou Mei asked politely.


    ¡°We¡¯re not here to eat, just to ask if you know whose turf this is, and who gave you permission to set up shop here?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°This is our territory, you can¡¯t set up a stall here.


    Actually, you can, but it¡¯ll cost you six hundred a month,¡± the young man said with a smile.


    ¡°You mean you want to charge a fee.¡±


    ¡°Of course, our boss has taken charge of these two streets.


    If you want to do business here, you have to pay up.


    Otherwise, you can¡¯t carry on with your business,¡± said the young man, stretching his hand out, making his meaning quite clear.


    ¡°Are you city management?


    It¡¯s not your place to handle this,¡± Tang Feng came over and said with a laugh.


    ¡°We¡¯re the enforcers, kid.


    If you¡¯re not paying up, then beat it,¡± said the young man next to him, pointing at Tang Feng with a fierce look.


    ¡°It¡¯s just extortion; no need to be so aggressive.


    I¡¯m really not going anywhere.


    I want to see what you can do about it,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Fine, you¡¯ve got guts.


    Watch how I beat you to death,¡± the more robust young man said before kicking at Tang Feng.


    ¡°Ah, the young people these days are too impulsive.¡±


    Crack!


    The young man screamed in agony as his leg bent at a ninety-degree angle and snapped in five or six places.


    It would be very hard for him to recover in less than a year or so.


    The other three young men gasped in shock, the kid that looked like a student was unexpectedly ruthless.


    Of course, they weren¡¯t scared; such things had happened before.


    If they couldn¡¯t handle it bare-handed, they¡¯d draw their knives.


    They pulled out knives from their motorcycles and slashed at Tang Feng.


    ¡°No, Feng, be careful,¡± Zou Mei was terrified.


    She had only seen scenes like this on television.


    ¡°Grab that Boss Lady, and we¡¯ll see if that kid still dares to act tough,¡± one of the youths said, pointing at Zou Mei with a laugh.


    Of course, he had ulterior motives, seeing such a beautiful woman, every man would have some thoughts.


    The moment Tang Feng heard this, he was enraged.


    Nowadays, Zou Mei was his untouchable scale, touch it and you die.


    The young man tried to grab Zou Mei from behind, but Tang Feng appeared and slapped his hand away, clang, and the young man¡¯s knife dropped to the ground.


    Unfortunately for him, it fell right on his foot.


    Ah!


    The knife plunged straight in, and the young man immediately fell to the ground, arms hanging limply, and before he could even cry out, he fainted from the pain.


    The remaining two were too scared to act when they saw their companions injured; just moments before, they thought they had hit someone, but missed and ended up with their own brother knocked down.


    They looked for backup.


    The two turned and ran.


    Tang Feng grabbed a couple of sausages and threw them after the fleeing men.


    Thud, the two young men fell to the ground, completely losing sensation in their legs, terrified by the experience.


    Tang Feng slowly walked over to them and gently patted their faces, ¡°You were acting so tough just now, got anything to say now?¡±


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re done for, messing with the Red Alliance¡¯s men never ends well,¡± the young man said with some backbone, surprising Tang Feng.


    ¡°Then you go first,¡± Tang Feng grabbed his head and smashed it hard against the ground, knocking him out.


    This scene frightened the onlookers.


    The social youths were ruthless, but the kid manning the stall was even more so; his tactics sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, big brother, we didn¡¯t want it to be this way, our leader sent us.


    Please, spare my life.


    A small fry like me wouldn¡¯t even catch your eye,¡± the youth surrendered promptly, wanting to suffer less.


    ¡°Get lost, and take them with you.


    Don¡¯t try to fool me; if you come to make trouble again, what happens next will be worse than before.


    I guarantee you¡¯ll spend your whole life in bed, if not dead,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, yes, we won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    Applause erupted from the crowd.


    These thugs had been arrogant to the extreme, controlling the entire county¡¯s streets, and the stall owners had been too angry to speak up.


    Now someone had taken them down, and naturally, they were thrilled.


    But Zou Mei couldn¡¯t be happy.


    Those people would surely not let it go; they would come back with even more people.


    She had already decided to go home.


    After all, she had not lost out today, and she didn¡¯t want any untoward incidents to happen.


    Those social youths were utterly unreliable.


    Saying they wouldn¡¯t come back meant they surely would; they were devoid of credibility.

 Chapter 51 - 51 051 Shocking the Red Dragon

    ?51: 051: Shocking the Red Dragon 51: 051: Shocking the Red Dragon ¡°Xiao Feng, let¡¯s go back, I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this, these people probably won¡¯t let it go,¡± Zou Mei said, her heart fluttering slightly at Tang Feng¡¯s nonchalant demeanor.


    ¡°No worries, this is a world ruled by law, they can¡¯t really do whatever they want,¡± Tang Feng replied.


    ¡°I hope that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Zou Mei naturally listened to Tang Feng and slowly, business started to pick up again.


    As the weather cooled, more people came to eat.


    Furthermore, Zou Mei¡¯s soup was delicious, and the customers¡¯ responses were all very good.


    She was naturally very happy, her culinary skills hadn¡¯t diminished and this relieved her.


    It was after nine, and almost all the goods were sold out.


    They had made over four hundred dollars in one night, and if every day was as good, that would add up to quite a lot for the month.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pack up, I¡¯m also worried about Xin Yin being home alone, and I haven¡¯t dared tell her that we¡¯re setting up a stall here,¡± said Aunt Zou.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s pack up,¡± Tang Feng agreed that it was time to return.


    When they had packed up about half their things, the inevitable happened: a car stopped at the corner of the street, and immediately around twenty or thirty men jumped out.


    Without a word, they picked up sticks and charged at Tang Feng.


    ¡°Ah, Xiao Feng, run!¡± Zou Mei was terrified, but her first thought was still of Tang Feng, and she moved herself in front of him.


    Passersby on the street scattered in all directions, clearly frightened.


    Seeing Zou Mei¡¯s instinctive act, Tang Feng nodded in approval.


    This was an expression of love, the desire to protect her own, regardless of her own safety, not flinching even in the face of extreme brutality.


    On this count alone, Tang Feng had already taken her into his own protection; no one was allowed to touch her.


    Mere ants, they were not worth his concern.


    With a swift motion, he pushed his hands toward the person who charged at him first.


    Using Taiji Push Hands, effortless yet weighty.


    Two cracking sounds echoed; the two assailants were instantly struck down to the ground.


    The others hesitated for a moment but quickly charged again.


    They were numerous and planned to wear Tang Feng down.


    But a bizarre scene unfolded: when the sticks hit Tang Feng¡¯s body, the expected bloodshed and bone fractures did not occur.


    Instead, some attackers¡¯ hands were broken by the impact, dislocated, and some even had their iron rods snapped in half.


    If they still didn¡¯t understand what they were facing, then they truly were nai?ve.


    ¡°Tough guy, brothers, run for it!¡±


    The dramatic scene unfolded quickly, astonishing the onlookers who were watching the excitement.


    Real-life kung fu¡ª how sturdy his body must be.


    When the iron rods struck Tang Feng¡¯s body, those watching trembled uncontrollably, as if hit themselves.


    Now seeing Tang Feng unharmed, they found it unbelievable.


    The gang members were so frightened they fled.


    This was truly a master.


    Who would dare deny the existence of true martial arts?


    This was no movie scene, but a real battle, stirring up a frenzy of excitement and cheers from the crowd.


    What followed made Tang Feng even more intimidating, shocking everyone present.


    He bolted towards the minibus, and just as the vehicle started up, bang!


    A loud noise was heard, and the entire vehicle was flipped over, landing several meters away.


    Zou Mei was stunned, the crowd was dumbfounded, and some children were so excited they were lost for words, while the people inside the vehicle were panic-stricken.


    Was this really a human?


    A minibus carrying over twenty people, weighing at least a ton, how did he manage to do it?


    Looking at the human-shaped dent in the side of the car, everyone couldn¡¯t help but draw in a breath of cold air.


    If they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes, who would have thought that a young man, who still appeared somewhat thin, could possess such immense strength.


    It was shocking.


    Yet Tang Feng remained as composed as ever, as if he had done something of no importance.


    One by one, people crawled out of the car, and their faces turned green at the sight of Tang Feng.


    Ignoring their injuries, they ran for their lives, wishing they had an extra pair of legs.


    Their performance made them fall from feared brutes to mere mortals, huh?


    They usually strutted around arrogantly, charging fees everywhere, but who knew they would crumble so easily?


    It seemed they had no backbone to speak of.


    Half had run away, and the other half, badly injured, could only stay in the car.


    Fifteen minutes later, the ambulance and police finally arrived.


    ¡°Officer, you¡¯ve got to stand up for us!¡±


    Crying and pleading, and yet, would the police give them the time of day?


    Even these scumbags had their day.


    The squad leader who emerged from the vehicle also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Normally, these guys caused no small amount of trouble, but they covered their tracks well, and with the stall owners too afraid to speak up, they easily dodged any consequences.


    But now someone had taught them a lesson, and it caused the people around them collective insomnia.


    The incident passed just like that, with Tang Feng not sustaining a single injury and not paying a dime.


    Seeing him push his cart, the people beside him quickly made way.


    Zou Mei hadn¡¯t spoken a word the whole way, and after witnessing Tang Feng¡¯s strength, her heart inevitably ached.


    Such an outstanding man was not someone she could dare to aspire to.


    Therefore, she chose silence, even though she had a lot to say, she still refrained.


    How could Zou Mei¡¯s change escape Tang Feng¡¯s perception?


    ¡°Aunt Zou, do you plan to never talk to me again?


    If you say yes, I can leave right away and never disturb your and Xin Yin¡¯s life again.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Feng, my mind is troubled.


    I was unable to help you in times of danger, and that was my fault.


    I shouldn¡¯t have been so greedy.


    Now that you¡¯ve offended those people, they will surely seek revenge, and they¡¯ll try anything, stop at nothing,¡± Zou Mei said.


    ¡°They¡¯re just clowns.


    No need to fret.


    I will handle it.


    As long as they don¡¯t provoke me, that¡¯s fine.


    But if they dare to mess with my people, I don¡¯t mind teaching them another lesson,¡± Tang Feng stated.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, you must not be careless.


    Open attacks are easy to fend off, but secret arrows are hard to guard against,¡± Zou Mei said, looking around nervously before hurrying back home.


    ¡°Trust me, you need to have faith in me.


    If I can¡¯t handle even this small matter, then I, Tang Feng, should stop messing around.


    It¡¯s late, I won¡¯t go inside now, you should rest early.¡± After speaking, he disappeared from Zou Mei¡¯s sight.


    Is this speed even possible?


    Only then did Zou Mei realize that Tang Feng was not only astonishing in Medical Skill but also possessed immense strength, just like the grandmasters mentioned on TV.


    ¡°Speak, why are you following me?¡± Tang Feng didn¡¯t hold back at all with his punishing techniques, causing the two men he had caught to wail and howl in agony.


    ¡°Big Brother, please don¡¯t hit us again, I¡¯ll talk, okay?¡± one of them finally submitted.


    With a gentle pat on the man¡¯s body from Tang Feng, he suddenly felt light and as if he could fly.


    If it weren¡¯t for his companion fainting next to him, snapping him out of it, he would still have been savoring that sensation.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it then.


    What¡¯s your story, who sent you, and speak of your origins.


    I don¡¯t like liars.


    If I find out there¡¯s a lie in what you say, the only thing left for you will be destruction,¡± Tang Feng¡¯s aura was overwhelmingly strong.


    The person nearby nearly didn¡¯t catch his breath.


    Once Tang Feng reined in his presence, he allowed the man to speak.


    Turns out they were from the Red Dragon Alliance, not aligning with the same forces as the group before.


    They were only responsible for tracking and collecting all useful information.


    Overall, it was a rather promising job.


    However, thinking of the many victims who had suffered because of these people in front of him, his eyes beheld even more severity.

 Chapter 52 - 52 052 Capture the Red Dragon

    ?52: 052: Capture the Red Dragon 52: 052: Capture the Red Dragon ¡°Take me to your boss,¡± Tang Feng knew that to solve the problem, he needed to find the person in charge.


    Otherwise, there would be endless trouble in the future.


    ¡°Bro, you¡¯ve cornered us.


    Taking you back is a death sentence,¡± the two men sobbed and sniffed, looking quite pitiable.


    ¡°You reap what you sow sooner or later, so cut the crap.


    If you don¡¯t take me, you¡¯ll be lying down right now,¡± Tang Feng said coldly.


    The two members of the Red Dragon Alliance immediately stood up and obediently took Tang Feng back to their headquarters.


    In fact, the Red Dragon Alliance hadn¡¯t even completely taken control of one district; they were just active in that community.


    But even with just that little territory, they were raking in a fortune every day.


    The Red Dragon did have some strength, according to these two, they had been waiting in that area for over a decade.


    The Red Dragon was notorious for being ruthless and fierce, having fought for his territory all by himself.


    Now with no less than three hundred subordinates, his power was already very formidable, among the top in that district.


    Tang Feng admired self-made figures, but no matter how much he admired them, it didn¡¯t matter if they crossed him.


    The Red Dragon had to be taken down.


    Whether he lived or died would depend on whether the man known as Red Dragon was of any use.


    Usually, those who are extremely vicious can be very useful if managed properly.


    In the bustling area of the South District, a twelve-story nightclub appeared before Tang Feng.


    The humans here really have taste, but mortals can only pursue material pleasures, after all.


    The two members of the Red Dragon Alliance trembled with fear, hesitating at the door, not daring to go in.


    When Tang Feng released his killing intent, the two gritted their teeth and led him inside.


    In the lobby, the two suddenly shouted for help and ran frantically towards the security room.


    Tang Feng sneered and did not take their actions seriously.


    Indeed, he had anticipated this move upon arriving here; he hadn¡¯t expected them to be so bold, but now things were about to get interesting.


    About a dozen security guards rushed out and surrounded Tang Feng.


    As the team leader, a tall and sturdy typical northerner, his mere presence was enough to intimidate many.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got some nerve.


    Do you know where you are?¡± The security team leader approached Tang Feng, towering half a head taller, looking down on him with utter disregard.


    The security guards didn¡¯t even take out their batons.


    Was it necessary to scare a little guy like that?


    But the two men had already gone upstairs from the elevator near the security room.


    They knew the people outside couldn¡¯t stop them, so they had to let the boss come up with a plan quickly.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to stop me?¡± Tang Feng smiled.


    ¡°You really want to make trouble here, thinking we¡¯re just standing around for fun?¡± The security team leader laughed, his hand landing on Tang Feng¡¯s shoulder, his strength starting to increase.


    Tang Feng¡¯s shoulder shook, and a surge of True Qi bounced back.


    The security team leader let out a ghostly yell, and his body was ejected outwards, heavily pinning several other guards to the ground.


    The security team leader looked at Tang Feng in horror, his entire arm numb and unfeeling.


    He was someone who had seen the world and knew well there were many experts; the rebound of Inner Qi was not something ordinary martial artists possessed.


    Only the legendary Innate Masters could do that.


    How could this be possible?


    Tang Feng looked to be only in his teens.


    ¡°Move aside, or everyone¡¯s done for!¡± Tang Feng didn¡¯t really want to kill.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid, but that he disdained to do so.


    ¡°Go, cripple him for me.


    I¡¯ll be responsible if anything happens.¡± The security team leader had no choice.


    He saw the boss coming out of the elevator; if they didn¡¯t act, they might be thrown into some corner tomorrow.


    The security guards launched themselves at Tang Feng, their full strength on display.


    They had seen the boss, Red Dragon, and who dared to slack off in front of him?


    Tang Feng shook his head, feeling that some people knowingly court death.


    It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t understand but they can¡¯t help themselves, gambling their lives for living.


    Perhaps they thought they had a chance of survival against Tang Feng.


    But the horror of Tang Feng was beyond their imagination; maiming others was as easy as turning his hand, and the Innate Realm could do a lot of things.


    Of course, these were just mortal methods.


    As Cultivation increased, more extraordinary techniques would emerge endlessly.


    Meridian Point, a kind of Earth Finger Technique cultivated back when he was still a martial artist, specifically honed for Sealing Veins¡ªan extremely practical Cultivation Technique.


    For the middle finger technique, severe cases result in the loss of all one¡¯s cultivation, and even in mild cases, one would be bedridden for a year and a half.


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t need to cultivate; as long as his cultivation was there, everything he knew before would come naturally, like water flowing into a channel.


    Qi Force surged in all directions, his figure ethereal, and within three breaths, over a dozen security guards were all lying on the ground, their meridians sealed, moving like living corpses.


    At this moment, the look in these security guards¡¯ eyes was filled with fear; they felt no pain, yet they found themselves unable to control their own bodies anymore, and this feeling was truly terrifying.


    The Red Dragon also took a sharp intake of breath, but after all, he was a local despot and managed to compose himself before walking over.


    ¡°I am Red Dragon, may I know which young master you are?¡± Having seen much of the world, Red Dragon associated Tang Feng¡¯s powerful cultivation with that of a family¡¯s young master.


    He dared not neglect the proper courtesies.


    As for the security guards on the ground, he didn¡¯t so much as glance at them.


    Tang Feng took a careful look at Red Dragon, quite good, Peak of Postnatal, just a hair¡¯s breadth away from the Innate Realm; at most, this man could break through in two years.


    It wasn¡¯t easy; in the Mortal World, he would already be a formidable opponent.


    After all, very few became Innate Masters.


    The resources required to cultivate an Innate Master were immense, beyond the imagination of ordinary families; only those with wealth rivaling nations could afford it, otherwise, it took time to accumulate.


    Those people make up the majority.


    People like Red Dragon were in between, constantly creating opportunities, borrowing any power they could to achieve their goals.


    Such people were smart and competent.


    ¡°Red Dragon, who I am doesn¡¯t matter.


    Now, you have two choices: submit or become a cripple,¡± Tang Feng said indifferently.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being a bit too overbearing?


    It¡¯s not very nice to say such things on my turf,¡± Red Dragon chuckled back after a brief startle.


    ¡°Three.¡±


    Red Dragon furrowed his brow, not replying.


    ¡°Two.¡±


    Tang Feng was completely relaxed; he had made his decision¡ªif this man did not surrender, he would be disabled.


    There was no third option.


    ¡°One!¡±


    Tang Feng moved, and Red Dragon moved as well.


    However, he wasn¡¯t attacking Tang Feng but instead flashed to the side, as a woman emerged from behind him and struck out with a palm, intercepting Tang Feng¡¯s killing intent.


    Bang!


    Both of them retreated a step.


    Tang Feng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly in surprise; why would an Innate strong person protect a Postnatal Martial Artist?


    ¡°Scram!¡± The woman¡¯s voice was cold as ice, though she had to admit she was quite a looker.


    Tang Feng was in a particularly good mood, the kind that made him want to bully a beauty, so he smirked and said, ¡°Little girl, you should play less with such thrilling things.


    Don¡¯t you believe I should teach you a lesson on behalf of your parents?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, my parents are not for you to mention,¡± the woman moved rapidly, almost a blur.


    Her Vital Force arrived before her, causing Tang Feng to shiver all over.


    ¡°You chilled me, so I need to teach you a lesson,¡± Tang Feng said loudly, laughing as his figure vanished from the spot.


    A palm struck the air, and the woman paused briefly in astonishment.


    Slap!


    The sound echoed loudly in the hall.


    The woman was stunned, Red Dragon was dumbfounded, while Tang Feng stood opposite the woman, with no one seeing how he got there.


    The woman, driven to a frenzied scream, said, ¡°I¡¯m going to kill you, kid.¡± For her, this was an unforgivable act.


    Feeling the pain successive on her buttocks, the woman¡¯s teeth clattered together in rage.

 Chapter 53 - 53 053 Playing in the palm of ones hand

    ?53: 053: Playing in the palm of one¡¯s hand 53: 053: Playing in the palm of one¡¯s hand ¡°Girl, some things can¡¯t just be said with words, you have to take action.


    If you can kill me, I¡¯ll have no complaints or regrets, but if you can¡¯t,¡± Tang Feng chuckled sinisterly, ¡°the price you¡¯ll pay is not small.¡± His gaze swept up and down her form several times.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead meat!¡± The woman was thoroughly enraged, and with a flash of light in her hand, she appeared right beside Tang Feng.


    With her hands clasped together and a cruel smile on her lips, she had done it; her opponent was no match for her.


    But then, she felt something was off.


    She realized that the person she had pierced was slowly disappearing before her eyes, and it was only then that she truly sobered up.


    Afterimages, how fast must one be to create those?


    She reacted, but it was too late.


    Smack!


    Another crisp sound, louder than before.


    Argh!


    This time, the woman couldn¡¯t help it.


    The slap was indeed very hard, very painful, and tears were drawn out.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t the pain but the humiliation she felt.


    She was used to being high above others, but now she was being bullied by a youngster like this; it was more than she could bear, yet she was helpless.


    The cultivation level of the other party was higher than hers; she was left without recourse for the moment.


    She couldn¡¯t recall having ever hated someone so deeply.


    Looking at Tang Feng, she truly wanted to rend his flesh and crush his bones.


    Her icy stare had no effect on Tang Feng; even those a thousand times more intimidating had not phased him before.


    His soul was strong indeed.


    ¡°A girl should be at home attending to her husband and teaching her children, showing a gentle and modest side,¡± Tang Feng said without giving the Sky Tiger Alliance a glance the whole time, ¡°not like you, fighting and killing like a man, what kind of behavior is that?


    Now, do you give up or not?¡±


    This made the Sky Tiger Alliance member feel terrible.


    After all, he was a man, watching his sworn sister being bullied like this and yet not daring to act rashly.


    To be honest, he really wanted to take out the item in his pocket.


    But having witnessed the Shifting Shadow Technique, he held back.


    If that thing failed once, the consequences would be extremely serious.


    It seemed that showing weakness was now the only way out.


    The woman, having been humiliated in front of so many people, could not just let it go.


    With a flash of her double-bladed weapon, she cast an awe-inspiring cold light, her intentions clear: she would not rest until death.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you be more sensible, woman?


    Fine, RB let me do a good deed today.


    Be careful, I am going to hit you a few more times,¡± Tang Feng moved.


    The Shifting Shadow Technique, a cultivation technique learned during the Gathering Spirit Stage, could now not be fully utilized by Tang Feng; he could exert only forty percent of its power.


    But to these ordinary people, speed like his was beyond description.


    The figure arrived, but the afterimage remained in the same place, giving the illusion that he had never moved.


    Smack!


    Tang Feng did as he said.


    He was interested in this woman; although her temperament was a bit cold, it just showed how high her standards were and that she respected herself, remaining pure even amidst the filth.


    She was worth having, after all, as a master of the Innate Realm.


    With a bit of guidance, there was hope she might step onto the path of cultivating immortality.


    Of course, the most important thing was that she was beautiful.


    The woman had no power to fight back; having been so proud all these years, she now began to waver.


    Aside from her background, she had always been intelligent and talented; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have such skill at a young age.


    She had met the Sky Tiger Alliance member five years ago when her mother was seriously ill, and he had helped her.


    Although her mother couldn¡¯t be saved, the debt was placed in her heart.


    She stayed by the Sky Tiger Alliance member¡¯s side, and with such a master as his sworn sister, his strength increased greatly.


    But his vision was ultimately too narrow, and he could only get so far over the years.


    The Sky Tiger Alliance in Nanzhu City housed two unfathomable masters of the Innate Realm, and because of this, he chose to be content with his own territory.


    From then on, he lost the will to strive for more.


    And as for this sworn sister, he hadn¡¯t neglected the idea of making advances, but she clearly had no interest in him, so he had to give up.


    The Sky Tiger Alliance member couldn¡¯t selfishly ruin the woman¡¯s life.


    Even he had never really cared about her; to put it bluntly, he was just using her until today, when he saw she was no longer of any use to him, so he started to retreat.


    The woman was completely softened, barely able to stand, feeling an unbearable sense of shame, her heart of ice already shattered.


    She simply couldn¡¯t imagine how she could have such a change in the enemy¡¯s hands, and it was an indescribable change at that.


    ¡°Woman, your body and mind are in disarray,¡± Tang Feng whispered in the woman¡¯s ear, and she could no longer hold back, fainting on the spot.


    This was something Tang Feng had not expected at all, and for a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly.


    He signaled the two female receptionists to come over, handed the woman over to them, and instructed them to take good care of her.


    Tang Feng arrived at the underground parking, and as for the men who discarded women after using them, he had no good feelings at all.


    Suddenly, his feet staggered, and he gave a bitter smile.


    He had only used Divine Sense a little, yet how had he become so weak.


    It wasn¡¯t until he took a Returning Origin Pill that he felt somewhat better.


    But because of this delay, that Red Dragon had actually run away.


    He had no choice but to look for a breakthrough from the woman for the time being.


    Back at the front desk, he found the woman had already woken up.


    She hadn¡¯t left.


    Why she hadn¡¯t left, she couldn¡¯t figure out herself.


    ¡°Come upstairs with me,¡± said Tang Feng.


    He didn¡¯t really understand women, but he knew she didn¡¯t dare to defy him now.


    Everything was under his control.


    In Red Dragon¡¯s office, Tang Feng sat on the sofa.


    He wanted to hear what the woman had to say.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak?


    Why would a decent woman assist the wicked?¡±


    ¡°What do you know?


    He is the benefactor of my family.


    I am repaying a debt of gratitude.¡±


    ¡°So you mean to say, for the sake of repaying a debt, you can ignore right and wrong, regardless of the reason?¡±


    Seeing her silent, Tang Feng shook his head.


    This woman was really foolish.


    ¡°Does this nightclub belong only to Red Dragon?¡± Tang Feng asked.


    ¡°Yes, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not something you should be concerned about.


    From today on, you will control this place.


    Sort out Red Dragon¡¯s people, don¡¯t let them cause trouble outside.


    Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡± The woman coldly stared at Tang Feng, refusing without hesitation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t test my patience; this is an order.


    Also, from today on, no man is allowed to touch you.


    Remember my words.¡± Tang Feng stood up and walked towards the office exit.


    The woman was stunned.


    What did his words mean?


    Who did he think she was to order her around?


    ¡°I won¡¯t listen to you.¡±


    Smack!


    It happened again.


    The woman looked at Tang Feng with grievance, her eyes seething with killing intent.


    ¡°Little girl, be good and obey.


    The women I¡¯ve touched are off-limits to others.


    Red Dragon is no good man; he¡¯s just using you.


    You fool, sparing his life is already repaying him.


    From now on, you can only have me in your heart.


    Understood?¡± Tang Feng lightly tapped her again.


    Resigned, the woman lowered her head, the strong-willed one subdued by his taps, her very heart trembling.


    When she came back to her senses, Tang Feng had already disappeared.


    Should she really listen to him?


    Why didn¡¯t she resist, retort?


    Powerless, she collapsed on the sofa, the woman becoming weak, a stark contrast to her usually resilient side.


    Facing Red Dragon, could she really take action?


    The woman was caught in a tangled internal struggle.


    Meanwhile, Tang Feng arrived at the security room, where a crowd of security guards filled the place.


    They turned ashen upon seeing him.


    ¡°Good that you¡¯re afraid.


    Starting today, this place no longer belongs to Red Dragon.


    I would like to hear your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°We swear to loyally serve the young master to the death.¡± The head of security was a shrewd man who quickly grasped the opportunity from Tang Feng¡¯s words.


    ¡°Good.


    I¡¯m giving you a chance.


    In the future, cooperate well with that woman.


    What¡¯s her name again?¡± Tang Feng asked with a smile.


    ¡°Mei Ling.¡±


    ¡°What a messy name; never mind, just follow her.


    Whatever she tells you to do, you do, and don¡¯t ever disappoint me.


    Opportunities never come a second time.¡± With a wave of his hand, Tang Feng lifted the prohibition from their bodies.


    One by one, they got up and respectfully saw Tang Feng off as he left the nightclub building.

 Chapter 54 - 54 054 Flies are everywhere

    ?54: 054: Flies are everywhere 54: 054: Flies are everywhere Tang Feng¡¯s haul for the day had still been pretty good, and upon returning to the villa, he didn¡¯t disturb Mu Qingwan.


    In his room, he unlocked the prohibitions on the Small Sumeru Ring.


    For him, such prohibitions were easy to overcome.


    A dozen low-quality spirit stones and two vials of medicine liquid.


    Tang Feng took a whiff and determined it was probably for body refining, containing quite a few superior medicinal ingredients, most of them over a hundred years old.


    Whomever dealt with this batch of refining liquid was simply wasting resources.


    Huh!


    What¡¯s this?


    Tang Feng curiously took out a piece of black iron which, to his surprise, he could not identify.


    This was truly remarkable, as his expertise in alchemy was only matched by his skill in artifact refining.


    A material he couldn¡¯t identify?


    Divine Sense swept through it.


    Gone.


    Tang Feng was startled, as the Divine Sense he had just sent into the black iron had been absorbed.


    Something¡¯s fishy.


    Just then, the iron block flashed with bursts of dark light and, as if scabs were falling off, shed a layer, revealing a burst of seven-colored light from within.


    The entire lump of iron appeared illusionary and colorful.


    Watching the seven-colored, dreamlike iron block, Tang Feng¡¯s Divine Sense was rapidly nourished and quickly restored to its original state.


    As he was marveling and about to take a closer look, the seven-colored iron block suddenly transformed into a beam of light that shot into his forehead.


    Following this, his head thundered, and neither his powerful soul nor his mighty Divine Sense could withstand the tremor.


    He fainted.


    Before passing out, naturally, he did not forget to curse a bit¡ªhe did not want to die inexplicably.


    Early in the morning, the door to Tang Feng¡¯s room opened, and Mu Qingwan walked in.


    Seeing Tang Feng¡¯s state, she shook her head.


    Young people just don¡¯t take care of themselves.


    It¡¯s so cool outside, yet he doesn¡¯t know to cover himself with a quilt.


    Seeing the clothes he¡¯s wearing, it¡¯s clear he didn¡¯t bathe last night.


    What was he doing that made him so tired?


    Mu Qingwan looked on with heartache.


    To fall in love with someone is to care about everything concerning them, straight from the heart; she couldn¡¯t hide it.


    Uh!


    So hot?


    Suddenly, Mu Qingwan felt that something was wrong with Tang Feng.


    After trying his forehead, she was terrified¡ªthe temperature was so hot it burned her hand.


    That was unacceptable.


    She became panicked, and hastily made a phone call for the family doctor to rush over.


    People with certain status and positions usually had family doctors they knew well, who were highly skilled in medical practices and served noble families exclusively.


    The doctor did arrive, but after examining Tang Feng, he was perplexed.


    On the surface, the temperature was very high, but the heartbeat, internal organs, and other bodily functions were all very normal.


    As for why he hadn¡¯t woken up, that was because he was in deep sleep.


    Facing such strange symptoms, he was at a loss.


    Mu Qingwan became anxious.


    The doctor she had invited had been immersed in the medical arts for decades; if he was at a loss, who in Nanzhu would know what to do?


    Just as she was frantic and about to have Tang Feng sent to the hospital, he woke up.


    His eyes opened, first in a daze.


    It took him quite a while to regain his senses.


    Seeing the red eyes of Mu Qingwan, he felt puzzled, ¡°Sister Wan, who has bullied you?¡±


    Mu Qingwan¡¯s entire body and soul relaxed upon seeing this, and she threw herself onto Tang Feng, not wanting to say anything.


    Tang Feng was somewhat mystified, but he still gently embraced the beauty, her faint fragrance improving his mental state a bit more.


    ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Tang Feng didn¡¯t like seeing a girl cry for him; that was a failure as a man.


    A successful man only brought happiness and joy to women.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing now.


    Come, have breakfast.


    Are you going to school today?¡± Mu Qingwan hoped Tang Feng would, as a student constantly missing school was not a good look.


    But she also knew that Tang Feng had already completed all his high school coursework and was brimming with confidence for next year¡¯s college entrance exam.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go today, to spare the homeroom teacher from nagging again,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°Then hurry up and get up, there¡¯s only half an hour left,¡± Mu Qingwan said as she turned to leave, reassured that Tang Feng was all right.


    Tang Feng used his Lian Xin to operate the Star Skill, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t detect anything wrong.


    The Seven-Colored Iron Block must be inside his body; he feared that it wouldn¡¯t be visible until he reached the Gathering Spirit Stage.


    With his keen eye for detail, he judged that the iron block was far from ordinary and could possibly bring him a pleasant surprise.


    Of course, all of this would need to be unraveled in the future.


    Tang Feng still hadn¡¯t seen Xiao Ya; before getting off the car, he passed the retrieved documents to Mu Qingwan to relay to her, feeling he had made some amends for his wrongdoing.


    Honestly speaking, the campus really was a nice place.


    Once inside, one felt much more relaxed, and such an atmosphere was quite pleasant.


    He had experienced studying when he was in the Sect, but it was different from the current campus.


    Although there were disputes, they were not life-threatening.


    But in the Sect, you could lose your life at any moment.


    Tang Feng had survived death numerous times thanks to Elixirs, ultimately achieving Ascension.


    Looking at the students on campus, all he could say was that they were too fortunate.


    Apart from the classes facing the college entrance exam, the freshmen and sophomores had almost no pressure.


    Feeling nostalgic and reminiscing, he didn¡¯t expect to overhear a sarcastic laughter behind him.


    Chen Zihao, Murong Chong, Zhang Xuanyang¡ªhow did these people end up walking together?


    Were they forming an alliance against a common enemy?


    Tang Feng chuckled.


    These young masters were obviously looking for trouble again.


    Seeing a bunch of flunkies behind them, he shook his head sympathetically.


    They missed the opportunity to study hard and only learned how to bootlick.


    Did they not realize that if they failed to pass the exams, their futures would be doomed?


    Reading a little more could make all the difference.


    Tang Feng felt sorry for these people, but since ancient times, such people have existed in every region.


    The saying goes, ¡®If there¡¯s a reason for something to exist, then it exists,¡¯ so he didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on them.


    He beckoned with his finger, ¡°Come on then, group up or one-on-one, the choice is yours.¡±


    At his words, Murong Chong¡¯s mouth twitched viciously.


    He could hardly imagine that the boy whom he had bullied for so many years could have turned the tables so formidably.


    Zhang Xuanyang chuckled, ¡°Tang Feng, what era do you think we live in?


    These days are not about fighting and killing.


    You think you¡¯re so tough?


    Wait for a surprise I have for you later.


    Then I¡¯d like to see if you¡¯re still smiling.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble, Tang Feng.


    You¡¯re done for,¡± Murong Chong sneered as he followed behind Zhang Xuanyang, whereas Chen Zihao remained silent, but his mocking laughter was incessant.


    What kind of tricks were these trash up to?


    Tang Feng laughed, undisturbed.


    He¡¯d meet force with force, and drown troubles like a flood drowning dirt.


    Flies were everywhere¡ªno big deal.


    First, he¡¯d go see his aunt.


    At the office door, before Tang Feng could enter, he heard crying from inside.


    What happened to his aunt?


    He immediately rushed in, only to see his aunt sitting down, while another middle-aged man stood with a very serious and haughty expression.


    Murong Changkong.


    This was Tang Feng¡¯s uncle, whom he had only seen twice since childhood; he didn¡¯t have much of an impression of him.


    The only thing he knew was that this Murong Changkong was very formidable, having established a foundation in the south and ushering in another golden era for the Murong Family.


    He had significant reputation within the family.


    What was he doing here?


    ¡°Can¡¯t you greet people properly?¡± Murong Changkong¡¯s eyes flashed with disgust.


    He had strongly disapproved of his sister¡¯s marriage to the Tang Family.


    All the consequences that followed only vindicated his judgment.


    He was angry at his disobedient sister, and now that anger was redirected at Tang Feng.


    What made him even more furious was that his youngest sister had also lost her happiness because of Tang Feng.


    Returning this time, he had intended to arrange a marriage on behalf of an old comrade-in-arms, but Murong Qinglan simply refused, infuriating him.


    Being a Major General, marrying him should have been the fortune of several lifetimes.


    Who knew that Murong Qinglan would keep talking about Xiao Feng this, Xiao Feng that, making him so angry he smoked from all five orifices.


    If he could, he really wanted to eliminate this troublesome kid in front of him.

 Chapter 55 - 55 055 What was meant to come has finally come

    ?55: 055: What was meant to come has finally come 55: 055: What was meant to come has finally come ¡°Xiao Feng, go to the classroom first.¡± Murong Qinglan stopped her crying.


    ¡°The one who should leave isn¡¯t me, this place doesn¡¯t welcome you,¡± Tang Feng said to Murong Changkong with a cold laugh.


    ¡°Tang Feng, as expected, you have no family education.


    I¡¯m your uncle, whether you admit it or not won¡¯t change that fact,¡± Murong Changkong stated.


    ¡°Sorry, in my heart there¡¯s only my aunt.


    What do uncles have to do with me?


    Also, stop bullying my aunt, or don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡± There was a sharp light in Tang Feng¡¯s eyes that truly surprised Murong Changkong.


    Wasn¡¯t this kid a sickly burden?


    How could he be so fierce?


    However, as strange as it was, his actions didn¡¯t stop.


    He was an elder, after all.


    Hearing such words and not being angry would be odd, not to mention lacking the courtesy he should maintain.


    However, his hand was caught.


    He was at the peak of the Postnatal Realm, possibly close to breaking through to the Innate Realm.


    In the Murong Family, he was one of the leading figures among the second generation.


    Yet at this moment, he couldn¡¯t break free.


    Waves of astonishment surged in his heart.


    How could this be possible?


    The nephew who was supposedly on a path to imminent death, why was he so formidable?


    This strength must have already reached the Innate Realm.


    Could it be that he has gone through ¡®destruction and rebirth¡¯?


    Looking at Tang Feng in shock, Murong Changkong finally understood why his little sister was so good to this kid.


    This was no fool; he was a genius.


    To think he himself was just over fifty, having practiced martial arts for more than forty years.


    Yet, he was still inferior to a young man who hadn¡¯t even reached his twenties.


    How embarrassing.


    Tang Feng, however, didn¡¯t overdo it and quickly let go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think being an elder gives you the right to act recklessly.


    You can leave now.


    As for my aunt¡¯s affairs, you better mind your own business.


    I am here, and no one is allowed to force her into doing something she doesn¡¯t want to do, nor do you have the right.¡± Tang Feng finished speaking and stepped aside.


    Murong Changkong gave Tang Feng a glance and then said to Murong Qinglan, ¡°You should consider what I¡¯ve said.


    Don¡¯t forget, without the Murong Family, there would be no you.¡± After speaking, he left in a huff.


    Tang Feng walked over to Murong Qinglan and gently embraced her, ¡°Auntie, no one can take you away from my world, no one at all.


    So you can completely ignore what others say.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Feng, I¡¯m so tired.¡±


    ¡°Then let yourself lean on me.


    Here with me, there will always be a haven for your heart to rest,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°We can¡¯t be possible, we would be shunned by society,¡± Murong Qinglan was very aware, yet Tang Feng¡¯s words were indelible because her heart was filled with him.


    The only person in the world she cared about and was concerned for was none other than Tang Feng.


    It wasn¡¯t until the last incident that she understood everything in her heart.


    This time, Murong Changkong had unsettled her mentality again, but fortunately, Tang Feng arrived in time.


    Now, she also understood Tang Feng¡¯s importance to her; just a few comforting words could completely calm her down, which showed how deeply she loved him.


    ¡°You should go to class.


    The class teacher has looked for me several times already,¡± Murong Qinglan pushed Tang Feng away gently after feeling much better.


    ¡°I won¡¯t bother with her.


    Auntie, are you okay now?¡±


    ¡°I am now, having you is wonderful.¡± Murong Qinglan¡¯s delicate face broke into an enticing smile.


    Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help himself and kissed her impulsively, unable to control himself.


    They tenderly exchanged feelings, expressing the emotions in their hearts.


    Love can fuse everything.


    After a long while, when they parted lips, Tang Feng left with a smile.


    It was the first time, but it let him know that he had crossed Murong Qinglan¡¯s line of defense.


    The conquest ahead would now be much easier.


    ¡°Tang Feng, what are you doing sneaking around?¡±


    Oh, how Tang Feng was inwardly frustrated.


    He had just left and, sure enough, he ran into her.


    ¡°Good morning, teacher.¡± Tang Feng had wanted to tease He Menglin a bit, but seeing that the corridor was filled with teachers in the morning, he dropped the idea.


    ¡°Morning my foot!


    You really don¡¯t take school seriously, do you?


    I might not care about your business, but now someone has taken your situation to the school authorities, and I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re looking to punish you.


    You¡¯d better be mentally prepared,¡± He Menglin said.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, those jumping clowns won¡¯t last long.¡± Tang Feng didn¡¯t care at all.


    He believed that no matter where or when, strength was always the best guarantee.


    Recalling the conversation with Murong Chong and the others at the school gate, he had some guesses.


    That Zhang Xuanyang had a special status, and it was probably their doing.


    If he had been an ordinary person, his fate might have been miserable, but Tang Feng had a very good solution this time, a one-stop solution.


    So he made a phone call, and after three rings, a woman¡¯s voice came from the phone, ¡°You little brat, calling me early in the morning is definitely not for anything good.¡±


    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t act like you¡¯ve washed your hands clean after the deed.


    I¡¯m your brother in a bit of trouble here, concerning my life.


    How could I not be serious?¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?


    Spit it out.¡± Lin Yunqiu was already Tang Feng¡¯s person, and she naturally wouldn¡¯t be careless.


    These days, the person she thought about the most was Tang Feng.


    He had brought her true happiness and made her feel years younger.


    Now, she was truly radiating the charm a woman should.


    So, whoever bullied Tang Feng, she wouldn¡¯t let them off.


    This was called ¡°loving the crow for the sake of the crow¡¯s master.¡±


    Knowing that Lin Yunqiu was an impatient person, Tang Feng quickly explained the situation that might arise at school, asking for her support if necessary, just to let the school know he was untouchable.


    ¡°Leave this matter to me.


    However, you have to think about how you¡¯re going to repay me later,¡± the voice on the phone became slightly urgent.


    ¡°Devil, when I get back, I¡¯ll deal with you properly,¡± Tang Feng said with a laugh.


    ¡°Hmph!


    You¡¯d better keep your word.


    I have to work now.


    Talk to you later.¡± Lin Yunqiu hung up the phone.


    This woman was really fickle, he wondered which side of her was the most genuine.


    Tang Feng was relieved of his worries and felt great.


    He hadn¡¯t expected to start utilizing his connections.


    Thinking back on his previous life, he always liked to keep others at a distance, never used his sources, nor did he deign to¡ªresulting in, when trouble came, not only did no one help, but many were ready to kick him while he was down.


    Now he intended to change.


    This rebirth truly taught him a lot.


    Things that he used to ignore, he finally understood how powerful they were when put to use.


    In the classroom, most of Tang Feng¡¯s classmates had accepted this reality.


    Whether it was envy, jealousy, or frustration, none could change the fact that even teachers wouldn¡¯t interfere, so what could they do?


    As students, who wouldn¡¯t want freedom?


    And Tang Feng¡¯s special treatment was not something all teachers were happy to see.


    At least most teachers categorized Tang Feng as a poor student.


    However, the unit tests were coming soon, and they were curious to see what kind of results Tang Feng would get.


    The school certainly wouldn¡¯t allow one bad apple to spoil the whole barrel.


    The class teacher entered the classroom, but Tang Feng noticed that her expression wasn¡¯t quite right¡ªher face seemed off.


    Hadn¡¯t she been in a good mood just a moment ago?


    Tang Feng looked at He Menglin with questioning eyes.


    ¡°Tang Feng, come outside with me for a moment.


    The rest of you, start self-study,¡± He Menglin said with a complex look at Tang Feng, then walked out of the classroom.


    After Tang Feng went out, he found the head teacher and the vice principal were also there, so he greeted them politely.


    But both of them wore very serious expressions.


    Tang Feng chuckled inwardly.


    Had what was expected finally arrived?


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know.


    Seeing Mr.


    He¡¯s expression, it looks like this thorn in our side is in for trouble.¡±


    ¡°They should just expel him for good, stop affecting the mood of the other students.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, see?


    That kid Tang Feng really knows how to dig his own grave.¡±


    Most of the classmates were whispering among themselves, with much discussion.


    Most of them hoped something bad would happen to Tang Feng¡ªa fact he hadn¡¯t expected.

 Chapter 56 - 56 056 School Leaders Scared Out of Their Wits

    ?56: 056: School Leaders Scared Out of Their Wits 56: 056: School Leaders Scared Out of Their Wits ¡°Principal Ruan, Student Tang Feng did request leave from me and it was approved by me.


    Moreover, his academic performance has greatly improved and it has not affected other students¡¯ studies.


    Is such a decision not too hasty?¡± As the homeroom teacher, He Menglin naturally spoke for Tang Feng, but this was also a decision she made with great determination.


    Speaking these words would certainly offend the vice principal before her, but her ambiguous relationship with Tang Feng left her no choice but to do so.


    Because her heart was telling her that, no matter the outcome, she must stand by Tang Feng¡¯s side, even though she didn¡¯t understand why she had such a thought, she still did it.


    Tang Feng was very satisfied.


    From this alone, it was clear that Tang Feng had not misjudged her.


    Deep down, she was very principled, at least when it came to clear-cut issues of right and wrong, she could withstand the test.


    Vice Principal Ruan glanced at He Menglin and said with a smile, ¡°Teacher Xiao He, as a homeroom teacher, you should understand how serious the academic situation is in the third year of high school.


    Any bad study habits can affect the students¡¯ enthusiasm for learning.


    You were right to grant leave, but attending class just two days a week is really not justifiable.¡±


    ¡°Vice Principal Ruan is correct, and it¡¯s not the first time for Tang Feng.


    If this continues, it will definitely affect other students.


    Our discipline department strictly prohibits such behavior,¡± the head of the discipline department added.


    ¡°Student Tang Feng has always been in poor health, which the school is aware of.


    A sudden decision to deal with him like this could ruin his life.


    Both leaders know that students occasionally make mistakes, but as long as it doesn¡¯t affect their studies, we should mainly focus on criticism and education.


    This punishment is too severe.


    As his homeroom teacher, I do not agree,¡± He Menglin staked everything on this.


    ¡°Teacher Xiao He, be mindful of your position.


    Are you really willing to sacrifice the whole class just for him?¡± Vice Principal Ruan said coldly.


    He Menglin¡¯s body trembled slightly, knowing this was a calculated accusation, yet she couldn¡¯t argue back.


    Indeed, could she do this unless she no longer worked at this school?


    ¡°So, what does Principal Ruan mean?¡± Tang Feng calmly looked at the man in his early sixties, eager to see what they would come up with.


    ¡°After discussions by the school committee, the decision is as follows: expel Tang Feng, revoke his student status, and he is never to be admitted again,¡± the head of the discipline department declared.


    ¡°I¡¯m just absent for a few days, and you make it such a big deal.


    Do you think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Student Tang Feng, watch your language.


    Our decision is completely reasonable and fair.


    You are responsible for your actions.


    Since you don¡¯t want to study at school, we will grant you your freedom.


    You are now free, and our school will continue its work just fine,¡± Vice Principal Ruan said.


    ¡°What a joke, such nonsensical reasons you speak.


    I want to ask Principal Ruan, if I had someone more powerful behind me than Zhang Xuanyang, would you still dare to do this?¡± Tang Feng challenged.


    ¡°Hmph!


    Stop joking.


    How could the Tang Family be stronger than the Zhang Family,¡± the head of the discipline department blurted out, caught up in his triumph.


    Realizing his slip, he quickly shut up, only to receive a sharp glare from Vice Principal Ruan.


    ¡°Ha!


    Just as I thought.


    No wonder you just play second fiddle, Principal Ruan.


    You have to listen to others after all.


    Fine, I might as well stop reading this book.


    But you will regret this treatment of me,¡± Tang Feng wasn¡¯t looking for a fight.


    ¡°Tang Feng, come with me.


    I¡¯ll take you to see the principal,¡± He Menglin decided with clenched teeth, pulling Tang Feng to leave.


    ¡°He Menglin, stop messing around.


    The principal already knows about this, and your search is useless.


    Moreover, let me tell you, this will impact your end-of-year evaluation quite a bit.


    Beware,¡± Vice Principal Ruan snorted coldly and walked away swaggeringly, while the head of the discipline department smiled at He Menglin.


    Seeing Tang Feng, however, he immediately restrained his smile.


    Following the vice principal obsequiously, he did not stop flattering him.


    ¡°Damn it, I refuse to believe these people can have it all their way,¡± He Menglin fumed, pulling Tang Feng along, but he held her back.


    ¡°Sister Lin, let it be.


    Haven¡¯t you heard ¡®all crows under the sun are black?¡¯ Don¡¯t worry, they don¡¯t have the qualifications to touch me.


    Go back to class.


    It won¡¯t be long until those two guys come back to me, bowing and scraping,¡± Tang Feng reassured her.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just wait and see?


    Alright, I¡¯m off.


    Let those fools fret.


    I¡¯ll go to the library,¡± Tang Feng said casually, waving his hand gracefully and walking off in the direction of the library.


    With Lin Yunqiu around, it would be hard for anything to go wrong.


    Taking this opportunity to absorb more knowledge was better.


    Even though it had little to do with cultivation, it greatly enhanced his own refinement.


    The training for his Mental Realm also had no small effect; Tang Feng cherished this second chance he had been given.


    Arriving at the shelf with the history books, Tang Feng began to absorb the ten thousand years of human history in this world.


    Within it, the vast wars, the heart-wrenching conspiracies, the heroes who defended their homeland, and the rise of formidable talents all captivated Tang Feng with their intriguing narratives.


    Even though it was a world of mortals, it was equally fascinating.


    It seemed one shouldn¡¯t underestimate mortals; many things they created could affect common Cultivators, which showed their capabilities.


    While Tang Feng was reading, there was a lack of calm in the Principal¡¯s office.


    Xu Zhongyang had received a call from the secretary of the Nandu Vice Mayor.


    Normally unapproachable, the secretary¡¯s call brought caution from Xu Zhongyang.


    When Tang Feng was mentioned, Xu felt a chill run down his spine.


    ¡°May I know why Secretary Liao is inquiring about student Tang Feng?¡±


    ¡°Tang Feng is my boss¡¯s younger brother.


    Is there a problem?¡± Secretary Liao was actually reluctant to make this call; after meeting Tang Feng the other night, her impression of him was not good, but when her boss commanded, she dared not disobey.


    So her tone was very terse, which made Xu Zhongyang tremble with fear.


    ¡°Secretary Liao, may I know what business you have with student Tang Feng?


    I can pass the message.¡±


    ¡°Well, my boss is free this afternoon and would like to visit the school to check on the students¡¯ welfare.


    She wants Tang Feng to accompany her.


    Is there a problem?¡± Secretary Liao said.


    ¡°Ah!


    No, no problem, I¡¯ll arrange it right away,¡± Xu Zhongyang panicked, striking his chin hard.


    ¡°That¡¯s it then.¡±


    After ending the call, Xu Zhongyang immediately stood up.


    At that moment, Vice Principal Ruan and the Head of Teaching walked in.


    ¡°Old Ruan, where is student Tang Feng?¡±


    ¡°Old Xu, don¡¯t worry, everything has been taken care of; there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over, all over.


    Stabilize him quickly.


    Both of you go and apologize, immediately; I¡¯ll follow shortly,¡± Xu Zhongyang said urgently.


    ¡°Old Xu, what joke are you playing?


    What performance is this?¡± Ruan Tongming laughed.


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking?


    Find Tang Feng immediately, or we¡¯re all finished,¡± Xu Zhongyang said severely, slapping the table.


    ¡°Old Xu, don¡¯t panic, what exactly happened?¡±


    ¡°Old Ruan, see what you¡¯ve done, I¡¯m dead because of you.


    That Tang Feng is the younger brother of the Nandu Vice Mayor.


    She¡¯s coming to the school this afternoon for an inspection and singled him out to accompany her.


    I can¡¯t imagine what would happen if he¡¯s not here,¡± Xu Zhongyang¡¯s demeanor softened, consumed with nervousness at that moment.


    ¡°What!


    How could this be; this is a big issue.


    Old Yang, I¡¯ll go find him and apologize right away,¡± Ruan Tongming nearly fainted but being a shrewd man, he quickly regained his composure and went to find Tang Feng.


    Recalling Tang Feng¡¯s earlier words, a cold sweat ran down his spine, realizing that his fate lay in Tang Feng¡¯s hands.


    The Head of Teaching was also shocked speechless and only after a long while did he hurry after Ruan.


    Who would have thought that the Tang Family¡¯s outcast would be connected to the Nandu Vice Mayor?


    No wonder he wasn¡¯t worried at all, perhaps not even considering Zhang Xuanyang and the others as equals, and not within the same league.


    How resentful he was to have misjudged, hoping there was still a chance to remedy it.

 Chapter 57 - 57 057 From now on life is full of sunshine

    ?57: 057: From now on life is full of sunshine 57: 057: From now on life is full of sunshine In the library, during this time, all the students were in class and there weren¡¯t many people reading here¡ªjust a few, scattered about, very quiet, all engrossed in their books.


    Tang Feng had quickly finished digesting the history books and, out of boredom, he had to resort to reading some lyrical essays and bizarre tales¡ªperhaps he might even discover something.


    ¡°Let go, if you lay a hand on me I¡¯ll call for help.¡± A sharp rebuke drew Tang Feng¡¯s attention.


    He turned his head to look, only to see in the English literature corner, an extremely attractive woman being held by the arms by a young man.


    The man was indeed handsome, and the woman was even more exceptionally stunning¡ªprobably the most beautiful woman Tang Feng had ever seen.


    Mu Qingwan and the others were beautiful, but still a notch below this woman.


    There was something both seductive and delicate about this woman¡¯s aura, which made her seem holy and untouchable, yet her figure exuded a dangerously captivating charm.


    A blend of devil and fairy.


    Looking at her, Tang Feng felt his throat go dry, and he couldn¡¯t help but walk over.


    Just as the young man was about to do something, his arms were seized, causing him such pain that he was forced to let go.


    The woman stepped back two paces, gave Tang Feng a glance, dropped a quick ¡°Thank you,¡± and hurried away.


    ¡°Which class are you from, student?


    You¡¯re too presumptuous.


    Let go right now.¡± The young man had just transferred to the school a little over a year ago and had connections that even the principal had to respect slightly.


    This student must have a death wish, daring to meddle like this.


    ¡°Acting so rudely towards a woman as a teacher, and you still want face?¡± Tang Feng said coldly, letting go of his hand.


    ¡°What do you know, we¡¯re boyfriend and girlfriend, what¡¯s your name?


    I won¡¯t let you off easily,¡± Du Zihui said, furious.


    ¡°I¡¯m standing right here, what can you do to me?¡± Tang Feng laughed.


    ¡°Just wait and see, you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡± Du Zihui, having just been subdued in Tang Feng¡¯s grip, knew he wasn¡¯t as strong as him and, given his status as a teacher, naturally wouldn¡¯t strike, but he could use other methods.


    It would be easy to deal with a student.


    Tang Feng watched Du Zihui¡¯s retreating figure and shook his head in disdain.


    Such people were doomed to have no prospects and lacked the spirit of a man.


    However, he had to acknowledge that the man knew how to bide his time; such people were only fit to harm others in the shadows.


    Such an interlude didn¡¯t weigh on Tang Feng¡¯s mind; rather, it was the woman from before that somewhat dazzled him.


    Such a beauty was a delight even with just a glance.


    It was time to tour the campus.


    If nothing else, his visits here would become less frequent in the future.


    For Tang Feng, who had lived for tens of thousands of years, sitting in a classroom was pure torture.


    The paths were quiet during class time, hardly a soul in sight, which suited Tang Feng just fine as he wanted to roam through the most beautiful parts of the campus.


    For both his predecessor and for himself, it¡¯s safe to say this was a good way to relax.


    As he walked, his heart and mind suddenly felt clear and open.


    Traveling thousands of miles enriches the soul immeasurably.


    He hadn¡¯t taken it to heart before, but now he understood¡ªthe broader your horizons, the greater your heart can embrace.


    Is divinity the end?


    What a joke.


    As long as this heart beats, there will never be an end.


    Boom!


    Standing by the Huaqing Pool, Tang Feng radiated an astonishing aura as he suddenly broke through to Mid Innate.


    Vast Primordial Energy washed over him, indescribably soothing.


    Feather Floating Skill.


    His body levitated, hands slightly spread, darting quickly to the center of the lake, lightly touched the water, and flew towards the opposite side.


    Suddenly, he saw a pair of beautiful eyes.


    The woman was pointing at him, utterly shocked.


    In his urgency, Tang Feng lost control of his energy, and as he neared the edge of the pool, he plunged into the water with a splash.


    Splat!


    The woman on the shore laughed out loud, ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Help a guy out, will you?


    Do I look okay to you?


    I can¡¯t swim,¡± Tang Feng said with a wry smile.


    ¡°Really can¡¯t swim?¡± The woman on the shore asked disbelievingly.


    Tang Feng gulped down some water, and just as his head was about to sink, the woman helplessly jumped into the water.


    However, she quickly realized something was off.


    With her height, she could stand on the bottom, so this boy should have been fine, and sure enough, he soon stood up, grinning mischievously at her.


    ¡°You jerk,¡± she realized Tang Feng had been playing a trick on her, though she was naive.


    ¡°How can you blame me when you were taking delight in misfortune?


    Besides, I even helped you earlier, you ungrateful thing,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°You, you deserve it, who asked for your help?¡± The woman cursed, irritated, as this boy mentioned exactly what should not have been mentioned.


    ¡°Beauty, don¡¯t go, give me a hand,¡± Tang Feng said playfully.


    ¡°Hmph!


    Even if I die, I wouldn¡¯t pull you up,¡± she was genuinely angry now.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good, if you died, many people wouldn¡¯t be able to live, me included.


    You are our spiritual nourishment,¡± Tang Feng said earnestly.


    ¡°Pah!


    You and that Du Zihui are of the same sort, none of you are good people.¡± Despite her words, the corners of her mouth slightly lifted¡ªthis boy had finally said something sensible.


    ¡°Who says I¡¯m not a good person?


    If I weren¡¯t a good person, I would pounce on you right now and definitely wouldn¡¯t let a goddess slip away,¡± Tang Feng stated.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you have the desire but not the courage.


    Don¡¯t think this lady doesn¡¯t know about the dirty thoughts you men have,¡± the woman coldly said, already preparing to get out, when suddenly, she screamed, retreating rapidly, and swam back towards Tang Feng.


    He had not yet reacted when she clung to him.


    Since she offered herself up, he decisively placed his hands on her hips.


    The woman felt nothing; she was just pointing behind her, speaking fearfully, ¡°Snake, a huge snake.¡±


    Tang Feng was frustrated, realizing this woman hadn¡¯t seen a big snake before.


    He vowed to terrify her someday.


    Suddenly, the woman stopped shouting, her face flushed red, and in anger, she bit Tang Feng¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s for taking advantage of me.¡± Her heart raced, ¡°Quick, put me down.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Tang Feng endured the pain, but his hands were not idle.


    You bite me, and my hands must grasp firmly¡ªthat¡¯s taking advantage rightly so.


    The woman was speechless, being squeezed by this annoying man with such force, it was strange not to react.


    ¡°Snake, hurry up and do something.¡± She was about to scold Tang Feng when she turned and saw the swimming grass snake.


    It was said that snakes with patterns were poisonous.


    The woman clung tightly to Tang Feng, no longer concerned about chastity, wishing she could merge into his embrace.


    ¡°Beauty, you, you¡¯re blocking my view,¡± Tang Feng laughed.


    The woman, too frightened to listen, had turned pale.


    Tang Feng reluctantly shifted slightly, and as the snake approached, he quickly seized and killed it with a pinch.


    ¡°Is it over?¡± The woman had wrapped her legs around Tang Feng, still shivering.


    ¡°All sorted,¡± he said, presenting the snake in front of her.


    With a scream, the woman fainted.


    Tang Feng was baffled and wryly smiled, amazed by her timidity.


    He carried the unconscious woman back to the shore, eyeing her peerless beauty with a growing appetite.


    At the moment, the woman¡¯s body was completely wet, which was incredibly tempting, but Tang Feng, a powerful figure of the Immortal Realm, would not take advantage of the situation.


    This fellow seemed to have forgotten the advantage he had already taken.


    No wonder most men had a sanctimonious appearance.


    Her figure was truly perfect.


    Taken¡ªthis top-grade beauty definitely shouldn¡¯t be wasted on others.


    There was a way to make this woman remember him forever.


    Although a simple pinch could have woken her, Tang Feng opted for mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.


    When the woman woke up, she froze, about to scold Tang Feng, but then his lips sealed hers, her eyes widening in shock.


    It was over¡ªher first kiss was gone.

 Chapter 58 - 58 058 Be a Youth with Four Qualities

    ?58: 058: Be a Youth with Four Qualities 58: 058: Be a Youth with Four Qualities At some point, anger turned into a response, and after all, having never been through such a scene, it had become addictive.


    It wasn¡¯t until the bell rang that the woman realized what was happening and pushed Tang Feng away with force, giving him a fierce glare.


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t mind, for if she hadn¡¯t responded just now, things would have gotten tricky, but her response significantly lowered the risk.


    With a sincere attitude, a big problem could be minimized, and a small one could vanish altogether.


    ¡°What are you standing there for, help me up.¡± The woman was furious; this boy had pushed her and was now ignoring her, leaving her fuming.


    As Tang Feng reached out to pull her up, she stumbled into his arms due to inertia, crashing heavily against him and going limp in his embrace.


    ¡°You damned brat, let go of me, someone¡¯s coming.¡± The woman felt defeated, biting her lip in helpless frustration.


    ¡°Give me a kiss and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Seizing the opportunity, Tang Feng was certainly not willing to let go.


    Laughter came from a distance, causing the woman to panic.


    She was a teacher, after all; being seen hugging someone would be mortifying.


    So, she quickly pecked Tang Feng.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t count.¡± Tang Feng shamelessly leaned down to press a kiss on her lips before releasing her.


    ¡°Just you wait, I won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡± The woman, seething with anger, stamped her foot and hurried away.


    Tang Feng headed to the cafeteria, carrying the snake.


    Many girls were startled by the sight of Tang Feng with the snake and hastily steered clear of him.


    Tang Feng went straight to the cafeteria chef and, after a brief discussion, they readily agreed to his request.


    A nearly five-pound snake would make a fine pot of snake soup.


    Lunch was getting an extra dish; he¡¯d won over a beauty and was about to enjoy a more sumptuous meal¡ªtoday was a good day indeed.


    Oh no, he¡¯d forgotten to ask her name.


    Tang Feng smacked his forehead as he left the cafeteria, looking utterly dejected.


    ¡°Tang Feng, I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you.¡± Vice Principal Ruan, sweating profusely, finally sighed in relief upon seeing Tang Feng.


    ¡°Wow, Vice Principal Ruan, getting some exercise?


    You should take care of your health, don¡¯t collapse on us.¡± Tang Feng said before walking away.


    ¡°Tang Feng, I was wrong.


    I believed slander and caused you harm.


    Tell me, I will make it up to you.¡± Vice Principal Ruan had lost his previous arrogance, never having imagined that the seemingly insignificant figure he had looked down upon could have such a shocking background.


    The brother of Nandu¡¯s Vice Mayor could pretty much do as he pleased in Nanzhu.


    Huaxia had two capitals, Tianjing in the north and Nandu in the south.


    Those who reach such positions are extraordinary by any measure.


    Take Lin Yunqiu, for instance; whether it was her husband¡¯s family or her own, both were influential in the country.


    In this era, one absolutely needed substantial power to occupy such a seat.


    It was like being a clan leader; one had to possess the charisma and power to command respect.


    Intelligence wasn¡¯t necessarily the key; collective wisdom and combined strength often resulted in greater power.


    Vice Principal Ruan, like a groveling dog, humbled himself, showering Tang Feng with flattery, but Tang Feng paid him no heed.


    Just then, the disciplinary director also came looking, so distressed that he knelt on the ground begging for Tang Feng¡¯s forgiveness.


    This spectacle astonished many passing students: were these really their school leaders?


    Meanwhile, they gazed at Tang Feng, speculating about his remarkable background.


    Not wanting to cause too much of a fuss, Tang Feng quickly left, not even bothering to exchange a few extra words, which he found exhausting.


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t dislike it; such people exist everywhere.


    It¡¯s not that they¡¯re particularly bad; often, they¡¯re simply compelled by circumstances.


    For instance, if Principal Ruan hadn¡¯t helped Zhang Xuanyang, he would definitely have been out next year.


    As an educational leader, a matter like expelling a student certainly required his attention¡ªnot a trivial issue, for it could impact the school¡¯s reputation.


    But his swift and decisive action indicated that he would proceed with the decision, even if it cast the school in a poor light.


    This was a matter of life and death, doing it could at least keep him hanging on, not doing it, and he could lose the position of Vice Principal at any moment.


    But who would have thought, behind Tang Feng was someone even more terrifying, someone who could be called a super boss.


    At this moment, he¡¯d rather offend Zhang Xuanyang than mess with the young man in front of him, this time he truly felt like his soul had almost been scared away.


    A man in his fifties, only a few years away from retirement, certainly didn¡¯t want any trouble at this time.


    If he¡¯d known, he would¡¯ve called in sick and avoided all these issues.


    Now he had even braced himself to kneel, but they were not buying it, Vice Principal Ruan really was out of options.


    However, fate is actually quite strange.


    At this time, a woman changed his destiny.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± the woman saw Tang Feng and was about to pretend she hadn¡¯t when she spotted her dear uncle.


    It was thanks to him she had managed to enter this key school; without his help, it would have been quite difficult for her with her abilities.


    So she was quite good to her uncle, and now seeing him nodding and bowing, she was deeply shocked.


    At the same time, she didn¡¯t understand why the principal was pleading with Tang Feng, what had happened?


    ¡°Xiao Jing, help your uncle,¡± Vice Principal Ruan saw his niece as though she was a lifesaver.


    All men liked beautiful women, and his niece could certainly captivate any man¡¯s heart.


    ¡°What happened to you, Uncle?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I made some mistakes accidentally, help your uncle and see if you can let me off the hook,¡± Vice Principal Ruan said, throwing all pride to the wind.


    ¡°He is your uncle?¡± Tang Feng looked at Han Jing with interest.


    ¡°How could it be fake?


    Although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happened, please, for my sake, let my uncle off the hook,¡± Han Jing said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°I can let him off, but what¡¯s in it for me?¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°What benefit do you want?¡± Seeing the ill intent in Tang Feng¡¯s eyes, Han Jing¡¯s gaze shrank back.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that look?


    I¡¯m trying to be a model young citizen here, don¡¯t get any funny ideas.


    However, I can¡¯t do without some benefits, let¡¯s talk about it later,¡± Tang Feng said with a laugh.


    ¡°No way, I don¡¯t trust you, say it now, otherwise, I won¡¯t deal with this matter,¡± Han Jing said.


    ¡°As you wish, I¡¯m not in a hurry anyway,¡± Tang Feng said as he walked away.


    ¡°Xiao Jing, you know him, right?


    If you don¡¯t help your uncle, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to stay at the school this time,¡± the vice principal said.


    ¡°That serious?¡± Han Jing bit her lip reluctantly and caught up with Tang Feng.


    ¡°Uncle, you go back first,¡± she said.


    Vice Principal Ruan breathed a sigh of relief, and the nearby director was so scared that his face was ashen.


    He was far from retirement and didn¡¯t want his career to end prematurely.


    ¡°Hey, I can take you out for a meal, that should be enough,¡± Han Jing said irritably after catching up with Tang Feng.


    ¡°You think too highly of yourself, that¡¯s not enough,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve hugged and held hands before, shouldn¡¯t we take it a step further?¡± Tang Feng said shamelessly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± Han Jing refused without hesitation.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing I can do,¡± Tang Feng teased, not actually expecting Han Jing to do anything.


    But as he turned around, Han Jing suddenly rushed forward, kissed him on the cheek, and then ran off quickly, ¡°You stinker, don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°Hey, beauty, stop right there, who let you take advantage of me, that¡¯s not okay, you have to give it back,¡± Tang Feng shouted.


    ¡°Tch!


    This shameless brat, taking advantage of me isn¡¯t enough,¡± Han Jing flushed and huffed as she ran.


    Luckily, she was fast enough and, fortunately, no one saw.


    This guy was just too hateful.

 Chapter 59 - 59 059 The terminally ill school beauty

    ?59: 059: The terminally ill school beauty 59: 059: The terminally ill school beauty At noon, Tang Feng was in the back hall of the cafeteria, eating snake soup with a few chefs.


    This treat was a first for him, of course, it wasn¡¯t just snake soup but also some special dishes cooked by the chefs, which was a completely different affair from the usual canteen food.


    These chefs didn¡¯t know Tang Feng initially, but after this interaction, they were quite pleased and even agreed on a date for their next private cooking session.


    Now, Tang Feng wasn¡¯t short of money.


    Getting some game was not a problem for him, but the chefs looked on eagerly, knowing that this was a school where the cooking was generally by the book, so they rarely got to taste anything fresh.


    The chefs were only too happy about Tang Feng¡¯s idea, as they had the skills and Tang Feng provided the ingredients; everyone was happy.


    Even the principal couldn¡¯t enjoy this kind of treatment.


    With his appetite wide open, Tang Feng, who in the Immortal Realm only ate once every hundred years¡ªmainly when hosted by various Immortal Emperors¡ªfound the food of the Mortal World far superior to that of the Immortal Realm.


    Satisfied, yet there was still a little more he craved.


    In the afternoon, Lin Yunqiu indeed came.


    Tang Feng knew she was there to support him, but only a few people were aware of this.


    Seeing how earnestly the principal and Vice Principal Ruan were listening, Tang Feng was amused.


    He was also invited to participate as an outstanding student of the school, which absolutely dazzled Zhang Xuanyang and the others.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, why is it like this, can anyone tell me what happened?¡± Zhang Xuanyang was really at a loss.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be mad.


    We¡¯ll ask Mr.


    Ruan later, and we¡¯ll know the details.


    That little guy really lucked out, even Vice Chief Lin conversed with him, what dumb luck.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, it looks like he doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s headed for disaster.¡±


    The followers nearby didn¡¯t forget to comfort Zhang Xuanyang, but what good was that when they just had to keep quiet before Mr.


    Zhang¡¯s fierce gaze.


    Teacher Han, one of the accompanying teachers, was completely baffled as to why someone as exalted as Vice Chief Lin would chat and laugh with Tang Feng and repeatedly encourage him with obvious affection barely concealed.


    Tang Feng was quite speechless; Sister Lin was indeed verbose, and if it weren¡¯t all for his sake this time, he really wouldn¡¯t have wanted to accompany her.


    It was just like seizing the opportunity to say everything she had wanted to say before.


    What could Tang Feng do?


    If it were just the two of them, he would definitely give her a good telling-off, but unfortunately, now he had to endure and even pretend to be very receptive.


    Lin Yunqiu thought it was quite funny.


    An hour later, Lin Yunqiu finally left, and before she left, she didn¡¯t forget to pull Tang Feng aside to wait for her call that evening.


    Since the last time he treated her illness, she had clearly improved a lot.


    Not only had her deteriorating condition been controlled, but there was also a sign of recovery.


    Lately, her sleep had improved, her appetite had improved, and the pain in her chest had subsided.


    Naturally, Tang Feng agreed, and before leaving, he was teased a bit by her, which almost made him lose his composure.


    Now feeling much lighter, Lin Yunqiu undoubtedly became more alluring, radiating an astonishing charm with a mature appeal that wasn¡¯t something any ordinary man could resist.


    The beauty and figure of Lin Yunqiu were definitely beyond the reach of an extremely different type of woman like Han Jing.


    Han Jing pulled Tang Feng aside.


    This woman was extremely sensitive, and now that she had been taken advantage of by Tang Feng, she was mostly ready to accept him, since the disadvantage had already occurred and she could not undo it.


    Being her first close encounter with a man, it was natural for her to be moved.


    Of course, she wanted to be clear about it.


    ¡°Teacher Han, it¡¯s bad, Zixuan has been hospitalized,¡± a female classmate came hurriedly, looking very panicked and anxious.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.


    Two classmates followed her.


    Teacher, please notify her parents quickly,¡± the girl said.


    ¡°Okay, you go back first.


    Self-study the next period, and I¡¯ll go there right away,¡± Han Jing said without further discussion with Tang Feng and hurried away.


    As a teacher, she felt somewhat responsible for an incident in her own class.


    Tang Feng followed her.


    ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    ¡°I thought I might be able to help,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°What can you help with?


    Just go back to your class.¡± Han Jing spoke irritably, then got into her BYD car.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Tang Feng said, ¡°I don¡¯t have classes this afternoon, let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    Han Jing gave Tang Feng a disdainful glance but had no choice¡ªthe matter with the student was more important now.


    He hadn¡¯t expected the girl¡¯s driving skills to be quite impressive.


    Tang Feng kept observing the beautiful lady beside him¡ªthe more he looked, the prettier she appeared.


    It was good that he made his move first; it would have been a pity if someone else had won her over.


    Honestly, he knew quite a few beauties, but Lin Yunqiu was the only one he truly got close to.


    As for the others, Tang Feng had ideas but had not acted on them, perhaps because the timing wasn¡¯t right yet.


    However, he believed that none of the ones he fancied could escape him.


    They arrived at the hospital, and Tang Feng saw the student¡ªa beautiful female student.


    Yet, her beauty had a sickly aura, her pallor was frightening.


    Tang Feng, being the Medical Immortal Venerable, noticed at a glance that something was wrong with the girl.


    At that moment, the female student seemed alert but had a weak breath, appearing very frail and touchingly delicate.


    ¡°Teacher Han, I¡¯m okay, just need some rest.


    No need to inform my parents; I don¡¯t want to worry them.¡± Yang Zixuan said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a checkup first.


    It¡¯s all right; the teacher is here, you don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Han Jing, having noticed Yang Zixuan¡¯s condition, said.


    Yang Zixuan gave a weak nod, her strength was nearly spent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and pay,¡± Tang Feng volunteered promptly, and Han Jing nodded naturally, not refusing¡ªthis was a time she needed to stay by her student¡¯s side.


    After the payment, various tests began, and the results came out quickly, but a major problem emerged.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Tang Feng asked.


    ¡°Not good, take a look,¡± Han Jing said with a furrowed brow.


    Tang Feng checked it; the report indicated acute sepsis¡ªa very hopeless disease he had heard about.


    If a matching bone marrow could not be found, the patient might not be saved.


    ¡°We have to inform her parents.¡± Han Jing said.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Tang Feng didn¡¯t have absolute confidence, as the Life Origin Pill wasn¡¯t almighty.


    Unless it was a Blood Formation Pill.


    That was already a high-order elixir.


    It would be difficult for Tang Feng to create one now.


    First, they would try to see if her relatives had any matching bone marrow.


    It was best to prepare for both possibilities.


    After Yang Zixuan¡¯s parents arrived, Tang Feng and Han Jing left, leaving the matter in the hands of her parents from that point on.


    ¡°You live here?¡± Han Jing was somewhat shocked after dropping Tang Feng back at the villa.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand; I¡¯m just staying here temporarily.


    Would you like to come in and sit?¡± Tang Feng asked.


    ¡°No thanks, I need to get back to school,¡± Han Jing dared not enter¡ªit might be walking right into the jaws of the tiger.


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t insist, as he intended to try to make a Blood Pill.


    It was an elixir that could swiftly restore blood energy and replenish the blood in the body, and it was very valuable during the early stages of cultivation.

 Chapter 60 - 60 060 Blood Formation Pill complete

    ?60: 060: Blood Formation Pill complete 60: 060: Blood Formation Pill complete No one was home, Xiao Ya was busy with that case and wouldn¡¯t be back in a short time, today Mu Qingwan had gone on a business trip to another province, and it would probably take a week.


    Yao Xin had also gone on a mission outside the city, and she rarely stayed here.


    She usually came over during vacations, and as for Xia Jingyu, she had her own place and seldom visited here.


    It seemed Tang Feng was now living alone.


    The large villa was empty and echoic, a feeling not easy to endure.


    Thinking back, he found it laughable that he had been so desperate to seclude himself for cultivation, to become a strong being as soon as possible.


    After coming to this place, he rather thought of enjoying life before considering cultivation, never expecting to have a day of degeneration.


    Inside the small cottage, Tang Feng was sorting out medicinal materials, quickly dividing them into three portions for the Blood Formation Pill.


    When he originally concocted the Blood Formation Pill, he had the cultivation of the Golden Core, but now Tang Feng had the experience but not the Spiritual Fire.


    With his death, the Immortal Fire disappeared, so naturally, he would not have Spiritual Fire, and using Mortal Fire to concoct the Blood Formation Pill was extremely difficult.


    He was not confident of success with the three portions of the Blood Formation Pill.


    Just like a skilled woman can¡¯t make a meal without rice.


    Fortunately, the Green Netherworld Tripod was a Spiritual Artifact, which somewhat made up for the deficiency of the Mortal Fire.


    After adjusting his state, Tang Feng started the fire and set up the tripod.


    Innate True Qi fused into the tripod, and instantly, extremely fine Spiritual Energy emerged within it.


    Delighted, Tang Feng began to add the medicinal materials one by one.


    Blood Coagulation Grass.


    Life Spirit Root.


    Earth Lotus Fire.


    Tang Feng dared not be careless, melting each material and ensuring their perfect fusion.


    Due to the insufficient heating, there was always a chance of the Medicine Mud not merging.


    Sweat poured from his forehead, revealing how tense he was.


    Bang!


    Just as the last portion of the medicinal materials was fusing, the Green Netherworld Tripod groaned, and a burst of tremendous Spiritual Power spread out.


    Tang Feng took the brunt of it and was blasted two yards away.


    The Green Netherworld Tripod fell to the ground, and a lump of black Medicine Mud spilled out.


    Despite this, a strong medicinal fragrance could still be detected.


    He had failed.


    Tang Feng sighed silently, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth as he stood up again.


    An explosion during alchemy was quite normal, but it was a pity he didn¡¯t have Spiritual Fire, otherwise a mere Blood Formation Pill wouldn¡¯t have been a challenge to him.


    Tang Feng picked up the tripod, poured all the dregs out, cleaned it thoroughly, and once it was in order, he started the alchemy again.


    An hour later, there was an explosion.


    Failure struck again at the last moment.


    Tang Feng was even more seriously injured, and he found himself somewhat disheartened for a while.


    Where had he gone wrong?


    Being stumped by such minor Spirit Pills was a bitter irony for someone as dignified as the Immortal Venerable.


    Thinking it over carefully, he must have made a mistake somewhere.


    Tang Feng meticulously recalled the process.


    It had been too long, and it was indeed challenging.


    Slap!


    He lightly slapped himself, admonishing himself for being a fool.


    Essence Blood, how could he forget the most crucial step?


    Tang Feng¡¯s demeanor sharpened, he moved again, everything became easier.


    At the final step, Tang Feng forced out a drop of blood to merge with the last medicinal ingredient into the tripod.


    Pop!


    The Green Netherworld Tripod shone brilliantly, with streaks of white light constantly flashing.


    At that moment, Tang Feng felt the surrounding Spiritual Energy being absorbed, flowing ceaselessly into the tripod.


    Bang!


    The lid of the tripod popped open, revealing five Blood Formation Pills, translucent as if made of blood-tainted crystals, their contained life essence making even Tang Feng shiver.


    Such wonderful things.


    These Blood Formation Pills would surely cause an uproar if they appeared in the Cultivation World.


    It was unexpected that hundred-year-old medicinal materials from Earth could be turned into an Upper Grade Elixir.


    He was very satisfied.


    Packing up the elixir and walking out of the little cabin, dusk fell upon them.


    Originally, he was supposed to live with a few beauties, but unexpectedly, he ended up alone.


    He decided to check on how the girl Zixuan was doing.


    Driving himself to the hospital, Tang Feng found the ward where Yang Zixuan was staying and made his way to the third floor.


    He was about to push the door to enter when he overheard some conversation.


    And sobbing.


    ¡°Xuan¡¯er, even if I have to pawn everything I own, I¡¯ll save you; my poor daughter.¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not necessary.


    I know I don¡¯t have much hope left.


    I¡¯m just worried about you.


    I¡¯m sorry, daughter can¡¯t take care of you anymore.¡± Yang Zixuan cried too.


    The family members weren¡¯t a match for bone marrow, and finding a suitable donor was like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Even if they could find one, treatment required money.


    ¡°Xuan¡¯er, I would rather die myself than lose you.


    Why is heaven so cruel?¡± Waves of sobbing came from the room.


    Tang Feng could feel the frustration, reluctance, helplessness, and above all, the sorrow in the crying; there was also filial piety and love.


    The affection between mother and daughter was enviable.


    Tang Feng hadn¡¯t witnessed such motherly love for many years.


    He should give them hope.


    So, he pushed the door open and walked in.


    The mother and daughter had been seen by several teachers today, but this was Tang Feng¡¯s first encounter with them.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yang Zixuan was sure she did not recognize Tang Feng.


    ¡°Hello, Auntie.


    Hello, Zixuan.


    We¡¯re alumni, in the same year but different classes.


    I hope you don¡¯t mind me coming to visit you.¡± Tang Feng put down the fruit he brought.


    ¡°You are too polite.¡± Yang Zixuan was stunned; she was certain she did not know this handsome guy.


    After his promotion to the Innate Realm, Tang Feng¡¯s entire demeanor underwent a significant transformation.


    Although there was still a trace of youthfulness on his face, his expression conveyed a sense of stability.


    In short, he was very striking.


    ¡°Auntie, I apologize for overhearing your conversation earlier.


    It was unintended,¡± said Tang Feng.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.


    You guys talk; I¡¯ll go fetch some water.¡± Mrs.


    Yang had actually misunderstood, but after seeing Tang Feng, she couldn¡¯t help but feel hopeful.


    Perhaps if he really liked her daughter, there might still be a chance for her.


    She tactfully excused herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you laugh,¡± said Yang Zixuan, embarrassed.


    It was no doubt she was beautiful, and now she felt self-conscious under Tang Feng¡¯s gaze, thinking she must look disheveled.


    So, she adjusted her hair with her hands.


    ¡°Zixuan, have the results come out yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.


    In the end, everyone faces this one day; it¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried about my mom.¡± A look of sorrow flashed across Yang Zixuan¡¯s pale face.


    ¡°If I may ask, where are your other family members?¡±


    ¡°My dad passed away a long time ago.


    It¡¯s just my mom and me.¡± For some reason, Yang Zixuan felt a keen fondness for Tang Feng and shared these matters with him, or maybe because she thought she wouldn¡¯t have many more chances to talk like this, she wanted to talk more.


    She appeared very weak, but she was strong.


    ¡°Zixuan, I want to help you.


    Do you trust me?¡± Tang Feng asked.


    ¡°I believe.¡± After a moment of silence, Yang Zixuan nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Open your mouth.¡±


    Yang Zixuan was taken aback, her face flashing a hint of shyness, too bad one couldn¡¯t see the blush on her cheeks.


    Just as she was curious about what Tang Feng was going to do, suddenly something was placed in her mouth.


    Before she had the chance to swallow, that something dissolved, flowing into her body like water.


    In the midst of her confusion, and before she could ask Tang Feng what was happening, she felt a wave of heat spreading through her body, as if she were being steamed, but it wasn¡¯t uncomfortable.


    In fact, there was an inexplicable sense of pleasure.


    A notion occurred to her, and she suddenly felt fearful, for the symptoms were too familiar.


    He couldn¡¯t have given her that kind of drug, could he?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.


    It¡¯s normal.


    Just endure it, and it¡¯ll be fine,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    Seeing the clarity in Tang Feng¡¯s eyes, Yang Zixuan felt a bit embarrassed; perhaps she had misunderstood him.


    Yet this feeling, as if something was crawling all over her body, made her involuntarily moan.


    Seeing that the Blood Formation Pill was taking effect, Tang Feng did not wish to stay much longer.


    ¡°When Auntie comes back, tell her to proceed with the discharge procedures.


    We¡¯ll see each other at school in the future.


    Let¡¯s keep today¡¯s event between us as a secret.


    Hope you won¡¯t tell anyone, anyone at all, okay?¡±


    Tang Feng left.


    He hadn¡¯t made any other moves, which Yang Zixuan felt relieved about, but at the same time, there was a sense of loss.


    Ah, what is she thinking?


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to see him again anyway.

 Chapter 61 - 61 061 White Collar Beauty

    ?61: 061: White Collar Beauty 61: 061: White Collar Beauty Tang Feng could affirm that Yang Zixuan would be all right, so naturally, he stepped back after completing his task.


    He then drove to Zou Mei¡¯s place, and as he expected, the woman had gone out to set up her street stall again.


    Seeing the locked door, he feared that today both mother and daughter were at work.


    Tang Feng made a call to Mei Ling, instructing her to send someone to keep an eye on them, and he stressed that she must ensure their safety.


    As for the Red Dragon, there was still no news, as if he had vanished from the face of the earth, and even with Bing Ji¡¯s ability, he couldn¡¯t be traced.


    Tang Feng pondered in silence for a while, realizing his own power was still very limited and that he must make some changes.


    Of course, such things couldn¡¯t be rushed.


    Looking at the Small Sumeru Ring in his hand, Tang Feng felt a surge of crisis.


    A family capable of crafting a Small Secret Realm certainly wouldn¡¯t be weak, and they might be an enormous entity, so it was best to stay low-key.


    The Concealing Technique.


    This was a low-level secret technique with no offensive power, but it could shield one from the probing of low-level cultivators and was quite useful.


    In his past life when he was still scrambling about in the Cultivation World, the Concealing Technique had helped him out a great deal.


    Seeing that the Small Sumeru Ring in his hand was completely concealed, Tang Feng smiled with satisfaction.


    He didn¡¯t show up where Zou Mei and her daughter were running their stall, but instead, he appeared inside a bar affiliated with the Red Dragon.


    Ever since he had tried the bar¡¯s cocktails the previous time, he had grown fond of the diverse flavors.


    He had to admit that it was a kind of enjoyment he had never experienced before.


    The Immortal Realm had plenty of liquor, but it only pursued the Immortal Essence within it, and as for whether it tasted good or not, he really couldn¡¯t tell.


    But the Mortal World was different: there were various kinds and different flavors, and as long as you were willing to pay, you could enjoy them all¡ªvery exhilarating.


    Indeed, it was an excellent place for leisure.


    The car Tang Feng drove belonged to Mu Qingwan.


    It was a very ordinary domestic car that appeared inconspicuous for everyday travel and wouldn¡¯t attract much attention.


    Mu Qingwan¡¯s beauty was truly difficult to resist.


    Encountering some ill-intentioned people would obviously cause trouble, but fortunately, she always kept a low profile, which saved her from many hassles.


    Driving her car with the lady herself absent, Tang Feng missed her but, tonight, belonged to Lin Yunqiu.


    After all the commotion he caused for her, it was only right to show some courtesy.


    The liquor at this bar was also very good.


    Although it differed slightly from the bars he had been to before, it felt nice.


    It was still early, so the bar didn¡¯t have many patrons and naturally, wasn¡¯t very lively.


    However, it was said that at eight o¡¯clock a decent band was scheduled to play, and there would be an opportunity for close interaction with beautiful women.


    Tang Feng became somewhat interested; after all, beautiful women were not to be missed when given the chance.


    Since Lin Yunqiu wouldn¡¯t come looking for him so early, he decided to relax for a while before then, of course, keeping his Divine Sense very alert.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to be complacent in his current state.


    Still in the Innate Realm, he was far from invincible.


    If he was eliminated before he could rise, he could only blame himself.


    Savoring fine wine and listening to the soft melodies, time slipped by quietly, and the number of people in the bar gradually increased.


    Students made up a portion of the clientele, while young adults freshly in society formed the majority, followed by a substantial number of middle-aged individuals who had achieved success in their careers.


    The place was expensive, entirely focused on burning money to pass the time.


    Of course, there were many beautiful and fresh young women, as well as some seemingly not-so-upstanding individuals who invariably occupied one corner of the bar.


    Tang Feng quietly observed, realizing he could see many interesting things.


    During this time, Mu Qingwan called him; she had already arrived at the hotel and immediately informed Tang Feng, showing how much she valued him.


    Tang Feng really wanted to keep her company.


    How could he miss such a good opportunity to get along?


    He would drive over tonight and arrive by morning, giving her a surprise.


    After deciding, Tang Feng¡¯s mood suddenly brightened.


    At that moment, a fragrant breeze came wafting by, and as Tang Feng turned his head, he saw a stunning white-collar beauty sitting beside him.


    Her delicate fingers lightly tapped on the tabletop, and a waiter immediately served her a green drink.


    It seemed like she was a regular customer; from the side, the woman looked fair and pure, her hair was very long, with big wavy curls adding to her charm.


    Such a woman with great charisma.


    Perhaps influenced by his previous life, Tang Feng had a special feeling for goddesses in professional attire.


    Honestly, the Mortal World¡¯s taste in clothing really outdoes the Miao Immortal Realm by many streets; they are simply not on the same level.


    The ladies of the Immortal Realm, once donned in their dresses, exude elegance and grace, always remaining just so, whereas in the Mortal World, all types of personalities could emerge.


    Women with fiery dispositions dress openly¡ªand with a closer look, you could see quite some benefits.


    For example, cold women, although they seem unapproachable, you cannot deny their allure.


    Often at times, women as cold as ice could be even more passionate and unrestrained than those fiery women.


    ¡°Had your fill of looking?¡± A voice, cold to the bone, as if dropping into an ice cellar.


    Tang Feng¡¯s eyes narrowed; he had only been focused on this woman¡¯s charm but forgot to survey her with Divine Sense.


    He didn¡¯t expect her to be an Innate Master.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had my fill.¡± Tang Feng smiled faintly, unconcerned.


    The woman was taken aback, her previous words carried an Innate aura, which usually was enough to make others back off tactfully, but this time she had failed.


    This kid¡¯s aura was robust; he turned out to be of the Innate Realm, so young, not simple at all.


    She put away her contempt, didn¡¯t pick up Tang Feng¡¯s conversation, and quietly enjoyed her own drink.


    ¡°Great personality, very tasteful.¡± Gazing at her thin red lips, Tang Feng inwardly lavished praise.


    ¡°Young man, better take care of your eyes,¡± the woman said, unaccustomed to Tang Feng¡¯s glance, sharp as the wind, inescapable and indelible.


    ¡°Would this sister really bring herself to act, when the world appreciates and admires beauty, or should that also be suppressed?¡± Tang Feng remarked.


    ¡°Others are others, I am me,¡± the woman replied coldly.


    ¡°Sister would do best to blur her face and remember, don¡¯t be too overbearing.


    It might just cost you in the end,¡± Tang Feng chuckled.


    ¡°Hmph!


    That¡¯s my business.


    Today has truly been a letdown,¡± the woman said as she stood up and walked towards the bar¡¯s exit, truly full of character.


    This kind of carefree attitude was something Tang Feng had greatly admired in the past.


    But now he thought it unnecessary; matters could be considered from many angles and handled in the best possible way, which always turned out better for him.


    ¡°Beauty, how about we have a few drinks together?¡± A few young men in flashy clothes walked in through the door, their eyes lit up when they saw the Beautiful Lady, immediately blocking the entrance.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± the woman replied coldly.


    ¡°Spicy, I like it.


    Guys, I¡¯ll pick this flower today; what do you think?¡± one of the young men said.


    ¡°How could I hog it all to myself?


    A good dish should be enjoyed by everyone.


    Not bad, her face, her figure, simply perfect,¡± another said and reached out to pinch the cold woman¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Hmph!


    A bunch of trash.¡± The woman employed both her hands and feet such that, by the time the doormen came in, several young men were already on the ground, wailing in pain.


    By now, their former bravado was gone.


    Raised in luxury, how could they have imagined that without even catching a glimpse, they¡¯d end up beaten to a pulp?


    Each of their faces had been gifted no less than ten blows and there were internal injuries within their bodies, moving erratically like they had a life of their own, causing unbearable pain.


    ¡°What are you wastrels waiting for?


    Catch her; I want her to wish she was dead,¡± said the young men, their pride wounded, their hearts turned ruthless.

 Chapter 62 - 62 062 Peerless Singer

    ?62: 062: Peerless Singer 62: 062: Peerless Singer These bodyguards were no fools, they were all postnatal at most, and they perceived the woman in front of them as if she were a small mountain, only to be looked up to, never daring to apprehend her.


    Moreover, it was meaningless, but they had to do something, accompanying these spoiled rich kids they had also thought that this day would come, so they heaved a sigh of resignation and stepped forward to be punching bags.


    As expected, one by one they were sent flying by the woman, just like hitting a punching bag.


    Many of the bar¡¯s customers ran out, and watching such an exciting scene couldn¡¯t help but cheer, while the beauty didn¡¯t even turn her head, walked up to a super cool sports car, got in, and then sped away, the speed of the car likely hit a hundred miles in an instant.


    She definitely had a fiery temperament, if one could win this woman over, it would indeed be quite an achievement.


    Tang Feng watched the scene from start to finish, the woman was stronger than he had imagined, and she had even mastered a thread of spiritual power, which was no small feat.


    ¡°Tang Feng, is that really you?¡±


    A voice full of surprise came from behind him, Tang Feng turned around, ¡°It turns out to be sister Xuexian, you also come to places like this?¡±


    Seeing the school beauty, Tang Feng was obviously stunned for a moment.


    Lin Xuexian¡¯s face immediately blushed, her eyes sparkling with excitement, but upon seeing Tang Feng¡¯s smile, she felt a wave of shyness and her heart thudded wildly.


    She was almost at a loss for words, but Tang Feng didn¡¯t mind, as it turned out to be a classmate¡¯s birthday.


    Moreover, there was a second-tier female celebrity performing today, which was why she had come to the bar.


    Otherwise, Lin Xuexian, a gentle and introverted girl like her, would never be seen here.


    ¡°Xuexian, are you healed?¡± Tang Feng inquired.


    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t thanked you yet, how about joining us in the private room?¡± Lin Xuexian said, lowering her head as if she had been presumptuous.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit inconvenient?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, they are all my classmates.¡±


    ¡°Then in what capacity should I go, as your boyfriend?¡± Tang Feng whispered.


    ¡°Ah!


    I, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Goodness gracious, not rejecting is the same as agreeing, huh?


    Tang Feng had had a bit to drink and was slightly stirred up by White Clothes¡¯ tease, and now he was somewhat hankering for a woman.


    Now that a tender and beautiful girl was delivered to him, he was somewhat tempted, so he stood up, paid the bill, and gently pulled her into his arms.


    Lin Xuexian¡¯s head dropped even lower, yet she didn¡¯t resist, though her body trembled.


    This was her second encounter with Tang Feng, and this time it was really different.


    ¡°Would it be alright if I call you ¡®Xian¡¯er¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Ah, oh!¡± Lin Xuexian¡¯s mind went blank, and she softly assented.


    ¡°Xian¡¯er, take me to meet your classmates, honestly, I¡¯m a bit nervous,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Tang Feng, could you let go of me first?


    If my classmates see this, how will I face them?¡± Lin Xuexian said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a matter of time, you¡¯ll get used to it.¡± After speaking, he let Lin Xuexian lead the way.


    In the private room, they had been waiting for Lin Xuexian, and with four girls and two guys, it was quite lively.


    When she walked in with Tang Feng, everyone in the private room was stunned.


    ¡°Xuexian, you?¡± The two guys stood up in astonishment, never expecting the goddess of their dreams to be taken by someone else.


    ¡°Well done, Lin Xuexian, and here I thought you were a good sister, secretly hooking up with a handsome guy.¡± Today¡¯s birthday girl was also quite attractive, with an unconcealable figure that drew all eyes to her, a definite model type, and what¡¯s more, she seemed to have a cheerful disposition.


    She started teasing Lin Xuexian with a smile as soon as they met.


    ¡°Xuexian, introduce him to us.¡± The four girls fixated on Tang Feng, their eyes gleaming with interest.


    They were all wealthy heiresses with high standards, and ordinary men seldom caught their attention.


    Truthfully, Tang Feng wasn¡¯t particularly handsome, but he had an unparalleled demeanor.


    Even a hint of an Immortal¡¯s Divine Sense could elicit endless goodwill from these women of the Mortal World.


    ¡°This is Tang Feng, he¡¯s the one who helped me before,¡± Lin Xuexian said, then felt too embarrassed to look at her close friends.


    ¡°So it was a promise of your body in return.


    No wonder, I would have done the same.


    Tang Feng, right?


    What class are you in?¡± Wen Shuxin smiled at Tang Feng, her gaze flirtatious and inviting.


    With an innate seductive charm, Tang Feng¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.


    A bit more beauty, and she would be a calamitous beauty capable of bringing disaster upon a nation.


    ¡°I¡¯m in Class One.¡±


    ¡°Class One?


    How come I¡¯ve never heard of you?¡± Wen Shuxin was surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary student, so it¡¯s normal if you haven¡¯t heard of me,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°Oh my god, I remember now!


    You were one of the students accompanying Vice Chief Lin this afternoon,¡± a girl exclaimed, covering her mouth in shock.


    ¡°Er, you¡¯re not wrong, classmate.


    I just happened to be there, cough cough!


    I was just trying to kill some time instead of attending class,¡± Tang Feng said.


    Upon hearing this, the girls all rolled their eyes at him.


    Who would believe such a thing?


    But what Tang Feng said was indeed the truth.


    ¡°Well, look at you, a big shot.


    You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.


    It¡¯s my great fortune to have Young Master Tang attend my small birthday gathering,¡± Wen Shuxin said generously, never taking her eyes off Tang Feng as she bowed.


    A handsome guy, after all, is not something women could dislike.


    ¡°Xuexian, you promised us,¡± the two men said, unable to bear it any longer.


    If it weren¡¯t for Wen Shuxin¡¯s birthday, they would have blown up already.


    ¡°The promise I made to you was just a temporary measure to avoid trouble.


    I¡¯m sorry for any inconvenience I¡¯ve caused.


    He is the one I like,¡± Lin Xuexian said, dragging Tang Feng into the situation to avoid further issues.


    Now, the nature of things had changed.


    ¡°Shuxin, sorry, but we won¡¯t be able to stay any longer.


    We wish you a happy birthday,¡± the two men cast a glance at Tang Feng before leaving the private room.


    ¡°Shuxin, sorry for causing you trouble,¡± Lin Xuexian apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, since it wasn¡¯t sincere, I don¡¯t mind.


    Come take a seat, both of you.


    We¡¯ll watch the performance soon,¡± Wen Shuxin said.


    She had excellent upbringing, which spoke to the significance of her family.


    For someone so young to have such an imposing air was really impressive.


    Lin Xuexian introduced her female classmates to Tang Feng one by one.


    Afterwards, everyone started joking and chatting together, and as they drank and sang, they became increasingly uninhibited.


    Tang Feng¡¯s fortunes kept on rising, and whether it was an illusion or not, he always felt that Wen Shuxin was a bit too enthusiastic.


    Several times she almost snuggled up close to him, but fortunately, Tang Feng was quick to react, or else he really might have provoked some reaction.


    ¡°She¡¯s a true ¡®Devil,¡¯ tempting without taking one¡¯s life.¡±


    Luckily, a burst of whistling and the sound of music signaled the arrival of the second-tier female singer invited by the bar.


    Tang Feng immediately stood up, nearly letting Wen Shuxin take advantage of him.


    This lady was a bit too much.


    ¡°Tang Feng, why such a rush?


    Are you really eager to listen to the music, or is it that you want to see that female star?¡± Wen Shuxin asked, her words piercing to the heart.


    As expected, Lin Xuexian¡¯s face tightened, and she looked nervously at Tang Feng.


    ¡°I am someone who is interested in both music and people.


    Don¡¯t get the wrong idea, Shuxin.


    In this world, no one is foolish enough to ignore the treasures by their side and chase after impractical things,¡± Tang Feng said with a laugh.


    ¡°I hope you do as you say.


    Xuexian is a good girl; don¡¯t let her down.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.


    If you dare to mistreat her, we sisters will take you down,¡± the four girls stated in unison, leaving Tang Feng with no choice but to shake his head helplessly.


    ¡°You¡¯re even scarier than tigers.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, well said.


    Better be careful from now on.


    We are the kind who devour without spitting out the bones,¡± Wen Shuxin found this amusing, and a playful smile appeared on her face.

 Chapter 63 - 63 063 Meeting the Beauty Again

    ?63: 063: Meeting the Beauty Again 63: 063: Meeting the Beauty Again The so-called second-tier female celebrity made her appearance in the large hall outside.


    Dressed in a purple gown with long hair, her eyes sparkled, her fingers were slender, and her red lips lightly swallowed the sound of nature, instantly calming the room.


    The female celebrity didn¡¯t waste much time and got straight to the point.


    Looking at the guys below, who seemed eager to give their hearts and lungs, they appeared as if they wanted to hold the celebrity in their arms, and the things bursting from their eyes were frightening.


    It was as if the stage were merely a piece of meat that everyone wanted to rush up and devour.


    The direct gazes included Tang Feng.


    They say a woman with a special talent is more enchanting.


    It really seemed to be true¡ªthey knew far better how to capture a man¡¯s heart than the women from the Immortal Realm.


    With a few sung lines and some engaging ones, the atmosphere couldn¡¯t have been better, as if she had been old friends with the guests below for many years.


    Words like ¡°I absolutely love you guys,¡± simply ignited the men¡¯s hormones.


    Among them, the most conspicuous was a corner of the bar, Sang Kun, an underling of Red Dragon and a Hall Master, not very powerful, but ruthless.


    Offend him, and it was not just one person who died but the whole family; his notorious reputation was widespread.


    He had been to prison, and fighting was common for him.


    Truth be told, his devotion wasn¡¯t to Red Dragon, but to Mei Ling, that icy woman.


    Seeing such a beautiful star now stirred other thoughts in them; they didn¡¯t care if she was second tier or first tier¡ªas long as they wished to indulge, they had never failed.


    The world is quite fair; what you want to achieve always comes with a cost.


    Standing on stage, one must be aware, how many women truly emerge from the mud unstained?


    However, not every star fails to protect herself; at least this star on stage was still pristine.


    The essence of purity in her countenance was clear, Tang Feng, being a skilled individual, could see through it instantly.


    The female celebrity on stage was not only talented but also powerful; she had not reached the Innate Realm but was a high-level practitioner in the Postnatal Realm.


    Had she wished, she could have made a name for herself in the domestic scene.


    After all, reaching the Postnatal Realm in a world that no longer esteemed martial arts was quite commendable.


    Yet, Tang Feng couldn¡¯t understand¡ªwith her appearance and capability, why did she need to perform in a bar?


    She could have aimed for a much bigger stage.


    This made him more curious about her.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t someone who would go after every beauty he saw; he, the mighty Immortal Venerable, wouldn¡¯t stoop so low.


    In fact, if it were counted, his only true girlfriend was Mu Qingwan.


    As for other women, they could only be considered friends, closer friends at most.


    Though he wanted to have women on each arm, he needed their consent.


    As for Lin Yunqiu, even Tang Feng wasn¡¯t sure how to describe their relationship¡ªlovers or just companions to stave off loneliness, who could tell?


    Tang Feng wasn¡¯t one to feign nor did he need to, even if his current cultivation was low, the sense of superiority ingrained in his bones wouldn¡¯t just disappear.


    So, he lived freely.


    He liked Murong Qinglan, he liked He Menglin, but his feelings for these two women were largely influenced by his past self.


    However, there was no conflict in this¡ªafter all, a remarkable man could change companions daily without issue.


    In this society, the so-called wealthy lived life just like that.


    Having a different woman each day was not a problem at all.


    If some say having too many women wasn¡¯t good, they were just like those who couldn¡¯t eat grapes and called them sour.


    In certain circles, women represented status and position.


    Like the ancient Emperors, with their Three Palaces and six courtyards, adorned with three thousand beauties¡ªthat was a symbol of status.


    Tang Feng was indeed a supreme being from the Immortal Realm; naturally, he could indulge in the beauty of all under heaven.


    As long as it was appropriate and mutually acceptable, where was the harm?


    Life is short, happiness paramount.


    It was about time.


    The performance was almost over when Lin Yunqiu¡¯s call finally came through.


    She couldn¡¯t make it as an old man had called her back to the family, apparently to discuss plans concerning the development of Nandu, so she couldn¡¯t come.


    Tang Feng smiled helplessly.


    Ever since he had a taste of excitement last time, he had been eager to try again, but alas, the opportunity was not forthcoming.


    ¡°Tang Feng, are you mesmerized?


    You haven¡¯t taken your eyes off the stage all evening,¡± Wen Shuxin said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine; she¡¯s pretty, and her voice isn¡¯t bad either.


    Overall, it¡¯s been worth watching,¡± Tang Feng replied.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even spare a glance at the beauty next to you.


    That¡¯s a bit too much.¡±


    Tang Feng was taken aback and then chuckled, ¡°Miss Wen hasn¡¯t been watching me all this time, has she?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s watching you!¡± Wen Shuxin snapped.


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t always watching me, how would you know I wasn¡¯t looking at Xuexian?¡± Tang Feng joked.


    ¡°Ahem, I guessed,¡± Wen Shuxin realized the four women nearby were looking at her and her face immediately turned red.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m really flattered.


    I didn¡¯t expect someone would watch me for so long,¡± Tang Feng chuckled.


    ¡°Enough with the banter, both of you.


    Let¡¯s head back to the box; the performance is over,¡± Lin Xuexian laughed, not minding at all.


    She had always noticed that Tang Feng was really good¡ªsomething she deeply felt.


    The more she got to know him, the less she could control her feelings; she was definitely falling for him.


    ¡°Wait, it seems something¡¯s wrong.¡± Just as they were chatting, there was a disturbance on the stage.


    The performance had just ended and the female celebrity was thanking the audience when someone grabbed her.


    This immediately caused public outrage.


    However, someone recognized the identity of Sang Kun, and as word spread, the voices of condemnation quieted down.


    Who would dare to offend such a desperado?


    Yet, the real drama was just beginning.


    The woman smirked, swept her leg, pushed with her hand, and several young men surrounding her were thrown out.


    She struck like lightning, giving no chance for the opponents to react.


    However, Sang Kun made his move.


    His fists, full of vital force, were unbeatable; the force reached her before his fists did, hitting the female celebrity¡¯s shoulders and causing her to grunt in pain and retreat a few meters.


    At that moment, several men from the band stepped forward, positioning her behind them, while the bar¡¯s security also entered.


    But upon seeing Sang Kun, they stopped in their tracks; recognizing the boss, they quickly turned around and retreated outside.


    Seeing this, the female celebrity¡¯s face grew terribly somber.


    She had come to perform strictly in honor of a promise to a friend, not for money, yet this unexpected situation had arisen.


    Now furious and pressured, she was at a loss.


    Just as she thought of stepping back, she noticed her musicians were being beaten down by several youths who showed no signs of stopping.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of Mei Ling?¡± the female celebrity coldly said.


    ¡°What?


    Mei Ling?


    Stop right now!¡± Sang Kun¡¯s face changed drastically, and he immediately ordered his men to cease.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but this is Mei Ling¡¯s territory.


    You better think twice,¡± the female celebrity said, relieved as her opponents halted.


    ¡°Indeed, this is Mei Ling¡¯s territory, but you should also know that the real person in control here is me,¡± Sang Kun, already aware of Red Dragon¡¯s mishap, was not going to submit to a woman and had prepared for this.


    Today was indeed the perfect opportunity to sever relationships.


    By now, many of the guests in the hall had left.


    It was better to see less of this kind of excitement as brawls between immortals could inadvertently involve mortals.


    The female celebrity was internally exhausted from the assault and knew she couldn¡¯t hold up much longer.


    Bang!


    Further injured, the female celebrity had no strength to fight back.


    ¡°Be a good girl, and listen.


    I won¡¯t mistreat you,¡± Sang Kun was delighted.


    This female celebrity was the most flavorful woman he had ever encountered, and he was overjoyed at the thought of what he would soon savor.

 Chapter 64 - 64 064 Lending a Helping Hand

    ?64: 064: Lending a Helping Hand 64: 064: Lending a Helping Hand ¡°You dare touch me, you¡¯re dead.¡± The female celebrity gritted her teeth, helpless, as her band members had all been knocked unconscious.


    She hadn¡¯t expected such an incident to occur on Bing Ji¡¯s territory, and that girl hadn¡¯t shown up either.


    What to do?


    Wrapped in Sang Kun¡¯s embrace, the female celebrity felt like dying, but she was no ordinary person and wouldn¡¯t easily bow her head.


    Thus, she yelled to the crowd below.


    Whoever rescues her would be rewarded with five hundred thousand afterward.


    This five hundred thousand was also what she was paid for tonight¡¯s performance.


    With those words, the crowd below was stirred.


    Rushing forward didn¡¯t necessarily mean death, and if someone indeed managed to rescue the female celebrity, that was five hundred thousand!


    So, there really were those who weren¡¯t afraid of death.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to clash with money?


    Besides, playing the hero might even lead to a romantic encounter.


    Tang Feng was pulled back into the private room by Lin Xuexian, worrying that such a spectacle might invite trouble.


    But sometimes, the more you try to avoid, the less things go your way.


    Sang Kun¡¯s lackeys suddenly noticed a few women even younger and just as beautiful as the female celebrity.


    How could they resist?


    Two guys approached and blocked the way for Wen Shuxin and her group.


    Meanwhile, the patrons who had charged onto the stage all stopped in their tracks.


    Sang Kun flung out a knife, three inches long, glitteringly fierce.


    Simultaneously, several of his henchmen also drew their weapons.


    Armed with knives, their menacing presence intensified considerably.


    The patrons who had originally surged forward for money now had to back off and subsequently left the bar, fearing being targeted if they moved too slowly.


    Honestly, money is enticing, but with the knife flashed, no one wanted to step up.


    Sang Kun truly dared to make a strike.


    The female celebrity despaired.


    However, sometimes hope arrives so unexpectedly.


    Two screams drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    In one corner below the stage, two of Sang Kun¡¯s men were pinned to the ground by a young man.


    Both were hefty men, yet now they were being subdued by a slightly emaciated youth, and everyone was baffled.


    ¡°Hey!


    What a day, sending beauties my way.


    You guys, bring that kid over here, and those women too,¡± Sang Kun said.


    ¡°Boss, they are guests.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, just go.


    Do you want to die?¡± Sang Kun barked, prompting the henchman to hastily proceed.


    ¡°Kid, let go of them,¡± he said while chopping forward with his knife.


    He had no choice, as failing to chop meant waiting to be chopped by his boss.


    Tang Feng¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    He had truly underestimated the audacity of these small-time thugs.


    He kicked the hand that wielded the knife, reacting faster than expected.


    A scream followed, and both the man and the knife were kicked away.


    Phew!


    What a kick!


    Even Sang Kun admitted he was slightly inferior in that regard.


    ¡°This young man is not simple.


    Forget it, don¡¯t offend him.


    Better secure the beauties in front of me, and I can always fancy those other women later,¡± Sang Kun decided against sending more men as he was left with only four by his side.


    Sending any more would leave him feeling insecure.


    ¡°We¡¯re closed for tonight, everyone disperse,¡± Sang Kun had already treated the bar as his own.


    After this incident, the bar¡¯s business was bound to plummet, but Sang Kun didn¡¯t care in the least.


    Money could be acquired anywhere, and bars could be seized whenever he desired.


    But beauties were not a common sight, so he took the opportunity while he could, indulging in one of the few pleasures he had left as a man.


    The female celebrity was terrified.


    She was praying for Bing Ji to appear or for that young man to act, but what she saw was the man being pulled aside by several women and about to withdraw toward the bar exit.


    Desperate, she blurted out, ¡°Whoever saves me, I¡¯ll sleep with him.¡±


    When these words were uttered, Tang Feng instantly appeared on the stage.


    Sang Kun hadn¡¯t even reacted, and he was slapped flying.


    Those henchmen immediately rushed forward, attacking Tang Feng from all sides.


    Star Falling Sword Technique!


    It was the first time being used since he reached the Innate.


    All around, Sword Qi descended, and the four men screamed in agony as they fell to the ground.


    The female movie star gasped in horror, seeing the four completely covered in sword wounds; it was simply a slow and painful death.


    How terrifying!


    She suddenly felt she had escaped the tiger¡¯s den only to fall into a wolf¡¯s lair.


    ¡°Miss, you must keep your word,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°None of you filthy men are any good,¡± the female movie star said through gritted teeth.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why such capable people didn¡¯t help others in distress unless they heard some conditions; what kind of quality is that?


    At this moment, she genuinely didn¡¯t know what to do.


    To offer herself was something she had never considered; it was only a temporary expedient earlier.


    But could she refuse?


    This seemingly harmless young man was an existence even more terrifying than Sang Kun, who was still lying on the ground.


    ¡°Miss, saying these things is useless.


    However, you needn¡¯t worry; I am not free today.


    Let¡¯s owe it for now.


    We will settle it when I am free later.


    Don¡¯t think about playing tricks because the result won¡¯t change.


    Enter your phone number and name,¡± said Tang Feng as he took out his phone.


    The female movie star was helpless but relieved.


    As long as it wasn¡¯t tonight, there was still a chance.


    Once she got to Bing Ji¡¯s side, what could this kid do to her then?


    Tang Feng glanced at the phone and put it away, ¡°Sang Kun, never think of standing up again in your life.¡± He then destroyed his energy center.


    Sang Kun screamed and fainted.


    What is called joy turning to sorrow?


    This was it.


    ¡°Tang Feng, how does it feel to play the hero saving the beauty?¡± Wen Shuxin looked at Lin Xuexian and pinched Tang Feng hard.


    ¡°Miss Wen, go easy.


    Xuexian didn¡¯t even speak up; what¡¯s the rush?¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°I am anxious for her.


    A man cannot be indecisive or covet what is in the pot while eating what is in his mouth,¡± Wen Shuxin said angrily.


    ¡°You make a good point.


    Let¡¯s go back and finish the birthday party.


    Everyone is safe now; let¡¯s not waste the cake,¡± Tang Feng said, pulling Lin Xuexian into the private room.


    The women laughed and followed them inside.


    Wen Shuxin was very happy, but Lin Xuexian¡¯s smile seemed somewhat forced.


    Since Tang Feng intervened to save the female movie star, it seemed she understood and knew something.


    Some people are not destined to belong to just one person; his brilliance was too radiant, and there would probably be many women by his side in the future.


    Looking at her good friend Wen Shuxin, the affection and expression in her eyes for Tang Feng were too obvious, only restrained out of respect for her own face.


    ¡°Xuexian, let things take their course; there is no need to overthink.


    What is yours will eventually be yours,¡± her friends quickly comforted Lin Xuexian.


    ¡°I am fine.


    He is so outstanding; I was prepared for this outcome,¡± Lin Xuexian realized many things, and her smile returned to her face.


    Tang Feng heard everything clearly but did not interrupt, originally wanting to signal Lin Xuexian to retreat from any difficulty.


    However, contrary to his expectations, he could only sigh that man¡¯s plans cannot match heaven¡¯s plans.


    Outside the bar, it was time for Tang Feng to part ways with the women.


    After spending a few hours together, they became familiar and had a pleasant time, and any minor incidents had long since dissipated.


    After seeing off the five women, Tang Feng drove towards the highway, determined to give Mu Qingwan in Su City a big surprise.


    On the road, Tang Feng finally experienced worldly pleasures, enjoying many things along the way.


    Six hours later, he finally reached Su City.


    Looking at the city comparable to Nanzhu, Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help but sigh; he was, admittedly, enchanted by this place.

 Chapter 65 - 65 065 Innate Battle

    ?65: 065: Innate Battle 65: 065: Innate Battle Su City Seven Star Hotel, Tang Feng got out of the car, looked up smilingly at the dozens of floors of the high-rise building, and wondered what Mu Qingwan was doing at the moment?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, the rooms are fully booked today.¡±


    It really was Su City¡¯s most luxurious hotel to have no rooms available.


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t mind; there was another hotel right across from the Seven Star Hotel.


    Tang Feng casually took a room and went straight to sleep.


    He really was somewhat exhausted these past few days.


    If not for his strong soul, he indeed might have struggled to handle it.


    Early in the morning, a ray of sunshine entered through the window sill; Tang Feng stretched his lazy waist, and his bones crackled, showing no small damage from fatigue.


    Suddenly, Tang Feng¡¯s eyes turned sharp, and he flipped out of bed.


    The next moment, in the spot where he had just been sitting, there appeared three sharp inch blades.


    The cold light was dazzling and breathtaking.


    Whoosh!


    The three inch blades flew eerily, circled around the room, and appeared in the hands of a young man.


    The three blades spun in his palm, glittering brilliantly.


    ¡°Not bad!


    You actually dodged my Eagle Strike Three Revolutions; no wonder you dared to touch my Small Sumeru Ring,¡± Shangguan Tianyu said with a smile, looking at Tang Feng as if he were prey.


    ¡°Very good, you have some skills.


    I seem to have underestimated you.¡± Tang Feng noticed there were four other people outside the door, all in the Innate Realm, and at the late stage of cultivation, showing that this fellow in front of him had exerted significant strength to capture him.


    ¡°Hand over the stuff, kneel down, and I¡¯ll spare your life and grant you the qualification to follow me,¡± Shangguan Sitianyu said with a laugh.


    Ha ha ha


    Tang Feng laughed wildly, finding this to be the funniest thing he¡¯d ever heard.


    But it was indeed fresh; maybe this kid had never faced any setbacks before.


    Well, let¡¯s see the strength of these people.


    ¡°Boy, make your move.


    Don¡¯t disappoint me.


    If you win, the Small Sumeru Ring is naturally yours, but if you lose, you¡¯ll lose more than just a Sumeru Ring,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Overestimating yourself, then taste my Limit Peak Slash.¡± Shangguan Tianyu snorted coldly, and three inch blades, like thunder, streaked towards Tang Feng.


    Their trajectories sealed off all of Tang Feng¡¯s retreat routes, and the blade¡¯s light even generated dozens of sword energies.


    This was the ability of a peak Martial Artist in the Innate Realm.


    Tang Feng nodded inwardly; this move had strong lethal power and virtually sealed off his escape routes, forcing him to accept the challenge head-on.


    And to contend with such sword energies without getting hurt was impossible, at least in Shangguan Tianyu¡¯s eyes.


    He wasn¡¯t intending to deliver a killing blow, just to injure Tang Feng and then mercilessly trample his self-esteem.


    Those who opposed him never ended well.


    Star Guiding Technique!


    Silver circles appeared on Tang Feng¡¯s body, glittering softly like stars.


    This can¡¯t be!


    Shangguan Tianyu was dumbfounded; he found that the blade technique he controlled had lost its control, and the target had instead become himself.


    ¡°Break for me!¡±


    A mouthful of fresh blood spurted out; Shangguan Tianyu could only intercept the attack of the three inch blades.


    Under the effect of Tang Feng¡¯s Star Guiding Technique, the three blades quickly attacked Shangguan Tianyu like a violent wind.


    If he had been slightly prepared beforehand, it wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal.


    But such a sudden situation was something Shangguan Tianyu had never anticipated.


    Both shoulders were instantly pierced; although he evaded one blade, his entire body crashed embarrassingly against the door.


    At that moment, he didn¡¯t feel pain but felt humiliation instead.


    A mere early-stage Innate Realm, to have injured him, was unforgivable.


    With a roar, the glass curtain wall of the room instantly shattered, and dozens of blade lights surged at Tang Feng, their overwhelming force lack wind yet moving like a sweeping tempest.


    ¡°This young man isn¡¯t too shabby.¡±


    Tang Feng silently praised him.


    Shangguan Tianyu¡¯s strength was indeed extraordinary, managing to cultivate his sword skill to the Innate Realm¡ªhe was quite talented.


    But Tang Feng had too many tactics, and mere sword energy could hardly hurt him.


    Star Cloud Penetration Skill!


    A sea of stars appeared before him, from which dozens of stars lit up, streaking across the sky and fiercely colliding with the sword energy.


    Boom!


    The room exploded, and the whole space was in disarray.


    Shangguan Tianyu was blasted away, smashing hard into the wall, while Tang Feng leaped out from the windowsill.


    ¡°Four Guards, chase him,¡± Shangguan Tianyu practically burst with rage.


    Being two stages higher and still unable to defeat his opponent was a serious blow to his dignity.


    This time, his injuries were severe, with more than a dozen meridians throughout his body fractured¡ªa horrifying sight.


    But he was fixated on Tang Feng, unwilling to let him simply slip away like that.


    As the Four Guards watched everything from outside, by the time they entered, they were a step too late; two stayed behind to tend to Shangguan Tianyu while the other two gave chase.


    Determined to catch him, they would not let Tang Feng get away.


    ¡°Young Master, should we destroy his family?¡±


    ¡°No need, we can¡¯t touch the Tang Family for now.


    This young man won¡¯t escape,¡± Shangguan Tianyu thought of something, his smile turning more cruel.


    It seems the Tang Family has a woman who is quite attractive.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be interesting if I became that young man¡¯s brother-in-law?


    Tang Feng moved quickly, seeking an open area to try and cut off the pursuers behind him.


    In a park in Su City, Tang Feng was intercepted, which really frustrated him.


    In the past, mere breath could have annihilated these ants, but now they had become formidable enemies.


    What could he do but bitterly smile?


    ¡°Kid, coming back with us is the wisest choice,¡± said two of Shangguan Tianyu¡¯s Four Guards, expressionless.


    ¡°Less nonsense.


    If you can take me down, naturally I¡¯ll come with you,¡± Tang Feng, not wasting words, threw a punch at one of the guards.


    ¡°Not bad power, but you¡¯re still too green to hurt me,¡± Shangguan Family¡¯s Four Guards sneered at Tang Feng, extending a hand to block.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    After clashing palms with Tang Feng, an overwhelming force surged into one guard¡¯s right arm, and the next moment, his entire arm was shattered, needing at least a year or more to heal.


    And it was still uncertain whether he would live, as Tang Feng¡¯s combat strength was too strong, as if he knew exactly when the two guards would strike¡ªhis experience was terrifying.


    The two guards from the Shangguan Family were frightened.


    Unable to overpower him with strength, the more they fought, the more terrified they became.


    With one guard already injured, continuing the fight could risk their lives; this man had to be dealt with slowly.


    After exchanging a glance, they suddenly retreated with a touch and quickly disappeared from Tang Feng¡¯s sight.


    Pfft!


    After the two had left, Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    If he hadn¡¯t used a secret technique to boost his cultivation, he might not have withstood the guards¡¯ attack.


    He had almost dropped in realm, but fortunately, the two guards were scared off, saving his life.


    He¡¯d have to find a chance to increase his cultivation soon.


    Going on like this was too risky¡ªEarth was indeed dangerous.


    Finding a spot in the park, Tang Feng took a Healing Elixir followed by a Qi Gathering Pill, and his injuries rapidly healed.


    This time, the gains were good.


    Tang Feng found that his Innate True Qi was close to breaking through to the Middle Stage¡ªjust a bit more, and he could achieve it in the next few days.


    Then, even high-level experts in the Late Stage could be overpowered.


    He would first go check on Sister Qing Wan.


    Now Tang Feng feared that that Shangguan brat might target the woman, having been followed all the way from Nanzhu; this proved those people¡¯s means reached the skies.


    Tang Feng was certain they were aware of her presence.


    No, she must be protected covertly to ensure safety.

 Chapter 66 - 66 066 The Energy of the Shangguan Family

    ?66: 066: The Energy of the Shangguan Family 66: 066: The Energy of the Shangguan Family For the safety of Mu Qingwan, Tang Feng suppressed the urge to meet her.


    He planned to follow her from a distance and secretly protect her, when he discovered something interesting¡ªthere were quite a few Innate Masters around her, though at the beginner level, they were still quite formidable.


    Were they her family members?


    Why hadn¡¯t he noticed these people at the cemetery?


    Tang Feng thought it over and over and came to one possibility: they probably hadn¡¯t assigned protection before because they didn¡¯t take it seriously enough, but now, they had changed their minds, and it was highly likely that something had happened to the Mu Family.


    Indeed, not long after Mu Qingwan arrived in Su City, Tang Feng saw her leaving the hotel with her luggage.


    He followed the taxi all the way to the airport and became even more certain of his guess after seeing her go inside.


    Before boarding, Tang Feng made a phone call.


    The situation with Mu Qingwan wasn¡¯t looking good.


    Despite her efforts to control it, Tang Feng still detected something off in her voice.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, I¡¯m in Su City now, and I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Sister Wan, you must take care of yourself.


    Don¡¯t overwork yourself.


    Call me if anything happens, and don¡¯t conceal anything from me, you know what Xiao Feng¡¯s capable of,¡± Tang Feng spoke through Mu Qingwan¡¯s words.


    Unfortunately, she was shrewd and wouldn¡¯t reveal much.


    Helpless, Tang Feng exchanged a few inconsequential words before hanging up.


    It seemed he would have to make a trip to Jinhai City himself to help resolve Mu Qingwan¡¯s problems.


    Remembering Shangguan Tianyu¡¯s prowess, although he held him in disdain, he wouldn¡¯t be careless now, as there were plenty of examples of ¡®The horse stumble¡¯ incidents.


    Once in the Mortal World, he had to understand some rules; it was entirely different from training in the sect, involving more complex issues and more troubles to face.


    With his former temperament, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have bothered with meddlesome matters or entangled with so many women; becoming stronger was his only goal.


    In his current phase, however, he could discover many interesting things and had learned much about human relationships, which greatly helped him, especially in terms of mental growth, bringing indescribable benefits.


    In less than two months, he realized he had been a fool before.


    Incapable of utilizing geographical advantages, uniting friends, or assessing the situation, no matter how strong, it didn¡¯t help, leaving perhaps a legend, but not respect.


    The simplest trait of a respected high power was often to assist those in danger, eradicate evil, and be skilled in enhancing one¡¯s reputation.


    Just like a large tree, it cannot lack roots, branches, or leaves.


    Becoming a towering tree standing between heaven and earth involved many factors.


    That led him to the idea of subduing Mei Ling; those who do great things often don¡¯t do them by themselves, knowing how to use others is the mark of the strong.


    Going to Jin City from Su City by car would take a day, and Tang Feng could use it to enjoy the scenery along the way.


    And also see how vast this world was.


    Currently, he could only detect things within a kilometer, but after breaking through to the Gathering Spirit Realm, he could detect things within ten kilometers.


    After Foundation Establishment, he could detect things within a hundred kilometers.


    After reaching the Golden Core, he could detect things within a thousand kilometers.


    As long as his cultivation continued to rise, one day he could control this planet.


    Then step out into space, go to other planets to find Ancient Transmission Arrays, Tang Feng had no doubts about this.


    Since discovering that Earth had small secret realms, he had speculated about the existence of cultivators, although these cultivate could just be minor practitioners in the Gathering Spirit Realm.


    Given the spiritual energy on Earth, producing any powerful Cultivator seemed unlikely.


    Not everyone is like Tang Feng who could practice alchemy, and it¡¯s incredible to even reach the Foundation Establishment with such scant spiritual energy.


    All along the way, Tang Feng continuously reflected and planned for future development.


    A day later, the car entered Jinhai City, an even more dazzling coastal city.


    It happened to be nighttime when Tang Feng arrived, and the beautiful night scenery shocked his soul.


    This is the power of mortals, truly impressive.


    During these days, he learned about airplanes that could reach the sky, and just by this, mortal thought was not inferior to practitioners.


    On the contrary, in some aspects, it even surpassed them.


    Human wisdom is boundless, no matter the level, there will always be unbelievable miracles.


    Creativity and imagination are indeed terrifying.


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t know where the Mu Family was located, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to find, considering the Mu Family¡¯s strength in Nanzhu, their stronghold in Jin City must be even stronger.


    Tang Feng first found a hotel to stay in, and then proceeded to gather some information online.


    As expected, a major incident had occurred in Jinhai City.


    The old master of the Mu Family was in poor health and could no longer manage the Mu Corporation¡¯s operations.


    As a result, several sons began to fight for power, but the infighting gave other corporations a chance to take advantage, posing a risk of the Mu¡¯s being taken over.


    This was a major disadvantage of family-run businesses; if one falls and there is insufficient control, the consequences can be dire, possibly leading to its collapse at any moment.


    The Mu Family¡¯s marriage alliance with the Qi Family, though not extensively covered in the reports, still caught Tang Feng¡¯s attention.


    One important reason Mu Qingwan had remained single was her refusal to submit to her family, because she had a grandfather who doted on her, giving her the freedom to create her own sky.


    Now, for her grandfather, it was very possible she would agree, and Tang Feng¡¯s expression was grim.


    Sometimes, women do very unexpected foolish things.


    Tianqi Hotel, December 3rd, isn¡¯t that the day after tomorrow?


    No wonder Sister Wan was hesitant and in such a hurry.


    Fine, I want to see who dares to target Sister Wan.


    Since Tang Feng had come, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let the Qi Family succeed.


    Having located the Mu Family residence, Tang Feng transformed his appearance into that of a white-haired, elderly man, and then appeared at the entrance of the Mu Family home.


    ¡°Old Master, there is an elderly gentleman at the door claiming to be an old friend of yours.


    Would you like to see him?¡± the butler asked, standing aside and looking at Old Master Mu.


    ¡°An old friend?


    Please let him in to see.¡± Mu Chengzong indeed couldn¡¯t recall any old friends, considering most of them had already passed away.


    Upon seeing Mu Chengzong, a gleam flashed in Tang Feng¡¯s eyes.


    Indeed, this man¡¯s life was nearing its end; he appeared very listless and indeed had only a few days left to live.


    ¡°Old sir, we seem not to know each other, do we?¡± Mu Chengzong could not recall any familiar scenes, and he was quite confident in his memory.


    ¡°Not knowing me is no matter.


    You have good fortune to meet a noble person, and just as I was passing through, I can help you through this crisis.


    Of course, this concerns your granddaughter¡¯s future.


    Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that my granddaughter can change my lifespan?¡±


    ¡°Correct.


    Your granddaughter is invaluable; she has found her True Son.


    It is crucial not to mess with her matters, or she will face divine retribution,¡± said Tang Feng.


    ¡°To think such matters exist.


    Though I am usually skeptical, what I care for and cannot let go of is her.


    Please, old sir, provide some guidance.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not so much a matter of guidance as it is that everything originated from you and should likewise end with you.


    This pill here can exchange for ten years of your life.


    Choose wisely.¡± Having understood that Mu Chengzong was intelligent, Tang Feng didn¡¯t waste more words and simply departed.


    Mu Chengzong had the butler see him out, but when the butler went to the door, Tang Feng had already disappeared, leaving the butler quite frightened.

 Chapter 67 - 67 067 Extreme Joy Begets Sorrow for the Qi Family

    ?67: 067: Extreme Joy Begets Sorrow for the Qi Family 67: 067: Extreme Joy Begets Sorrow for the Qi Family ¡°A remarkable individual indeed,¡± Mu Chengzong, having lived for over eighty years, had never seen such a wonder, though he had heard many.


    He never thought he would encounter it in his lifetime.


    He looked at the small porcelain bottle in his hands, his emotions surging with excitement.


    An additional ten years of life¡ªit was like a dream.


    After taking the Elixir, his entire being radiated powerful vitality.


    Originally feeble, he gradually felt changes occurring within him; palpitations, dizziness, weakness in his limbs¡ªall these symptoms disappeared.


    It was as if he had undergone a complete transformation.


    It was hard to describe the benefits he felt, and now he had no doubt that he could live another ten years.


    He felt as if he had become a decade younger.


    Stretching his back and expanding his chest, he felt refreshed and invigorated.


    Hmph!


    The Qi Family has quite the nerve to covet the Mu Family¡¯s assets.


    I will give them a big surprise.


    Mu Chengzong kept a low profile, still pretending to be gravely ill.


    A day passed, and Mu Qingwan had run through all the hospitals in Jinhai City, speaking to deans and consulting doctors just to buy her grandfather more time, but everyone helplessly shook their heads.


    The laws of nature cannot be defied by human effort.


    Mu Qingwan returned to the Mu Family home exhausted.


    The insincere smiles of her uncles and aunts greeted her¡ªtheir suggestion that she enter into a marriage alliance with the Qi Family spoke volumes of their intentions.


    What was more outrageous was their desire to meddle in Nanzhu¡¯s business¡ªit was simply too much.


    And her male and female cousins were even worse.


    Their expressions, which read ¡®you¡¯re an outsider sooner or later¡¯, made Mu Qingwan feel extremely cold-hearted.


    Thankfully, the company Nanzhu had registered was entirely in her name.


    ¡°Niece, in the future, our Mu Family will have to rely on your support.


    Of course, if you run into any trouble, we, as your uncles, certainly won¡¯t stand idly by,¡± said Mu Changtong, the eldest, taking advantage of his seniority.


    ¡°Then Wan¡¯er must thank the uncles in advance.


    I will go and see grandfather now,¡± Mu Qingwan had no wish to face these hypocritical faces any longer.


    It was a pity her parents had died young; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be ostracized by these siblings.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Mu Family blood flowing through her veins, she might have believed she was an outsider.


    ¡°Grandfather,¡± Mu Qingwan bought some fresh fruit, trying her best to appear cheerful so as not to let her grandfather see any distress.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er is back, come here, let grandfather have a good look at you,¡± Mu Chengzong¡¯s eyes sparkled with nurturing love.


    Of the current Mu Family, only this granddaughter was willing to run around for his sake.


    As for his other children¡ªhmph, they couldn¡¯t wait for him to die.


    In educating his children, Mu Chengzong had truly failed.


    He had brought wealth and prestige to the family, but he hadn¡¯t controlled his children¡¯s desires properly, resulting in such ruthless behavior.


    ¡°Grandfather, you must rest well.


    You will get better.


    You still have to accompany me around the world,¡± Mu Qingwan said with a smile, though her heart ached.


    Helplessness is watching a loved one leave this world and being unable to do anything about it.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, don¡¯t worry, grandfather won¡¯t let you marry someone you dislike.


    I know exactly what your uncles are plotting.


    With me here, the sky won¡¯t fall,¡± Mu Chengzong assured her.


    Mu Qingwan just nodded, going along with Mu Chengzong¡¯s words.


    Now the Mu enterprise was in complete disarray, teetering on the brink of disaster.


    What distressed her was that she couldn¡¯t even confide in her grandfather, and Mu Qingwan had no desire to intervene.


    Of course, even if she did, those uncles wouldn¡¯t let her.


    She might as well accompany her grandfather during his last days.


    Mu Qingwan only showed such ease in front of her grandfather.


    With him, she let down all her defenses, opened up her heart, shared interesting experiences, and of course, sought advice on business management.


    Mu Chengzong was a professor and expert employed by the nation, with a keen insight into the world economy.


    Otherwise, the Mu enterprise would not have come this far.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, tell grandfather the truth, do you have someone you like?¡± Mu Chengzong asked with a smile.


    Mu Qingwan was momentarily startled, then hastily denied, ¡°No, no, there isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I already know, how long were you planning to hide it from Grandpa?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, how did you find out?¡±


    ¡°Old man like me has his ways.


    Come on, tell Grandpa about your sweetheart,¡± Mu Chengzong said.


    Mu Qingwan didn¡¯t conceal anything, yet the more Mu Chengzong listened, the more excited he became.


    That old man struck him as odd at first sight, young and full of vitality.


    Putting together his pointed words, the puzzle pieces fit together in his mind in an instant, making all their previous interactions make perfect sense.


    Hands too soft, aura too youthful.


    He understood, perhaps that person had changed his appearance to save himself.


    ¡°Grandpa, you mustn¡¯t tease me,¡± Mu Qingwan said gently as if telling a tale.


    With a relaxed smile radiating from her heart, ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s your take on the Qi Family¡¯s situation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still here, they won¡¯t be able to stir up much trouble,¡± Mu Chengzong had already taken measures.


    Now the Mu Family descendants didn¡¯t even know control of the corporation had returned to the old man¡¯s hands; they were still fighting over rights that were unattainable.


    The thought was frankly sad for Mu Chengzong.


    Truth be told, his life or death mattered less to them than a position within the corporation; he had failed as a father.


    As the saying goes, when the upper beam is askew, the lower beams will follow.


    He, Mu Chengzong, must shoulder some of the blame.


    Therefore, for the future of the Mu Family, he had already drafted a will, transferring all 51% of his shares in the corporation to Mu Qingwan.


    Previously he might have been cautious of this granddaughter, at most leaving her 5% of shares, enough to ensure her wealth through several generations.


    Leaving more might lead to her husband¡¯s family having other designs; as the family¡¯s patriarch, Mu Chengzong needed to think long term.


    But, after this incident, he had a change of heart.


    His descendants already had their shares and wouldn¡¯t starve; rather than letting the corporation decline in their hands, it would be better to leave it to Mu Qingwan to take the Mu Family to greater heights.


    With her current strength, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to achieve.


    Looking at his obedient granddaughter, Mu Chengzong finally felt some consolation.


    ¡°Wan¡¯er, the engagement tomorrow will be cancelled.


    My granddaughter from the Mu Family doesn¡¯t need marriage to save the corporation,¡± Mu Chengzong stated.


    ¡°But Grandpa¡ª¡±


    ¡°No more arguing; Grandpa said he would let you be free, and that promise will never change.


    I won¡¯t interfere with your personal affairs, and I¡¯ve arranged everything in the corporation.


    The Qi Family can¡¯t handle it, and the Mu Family won¡¯t fall,¡± Mu Chengzong said with assertiveness.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Mu Qingwan breathed a sigh of relief.


    In fact, she had decided, even if it meant sacrificing herself, she would leave her body to Tang Feng.


    And after her grandfather passed, she naturally wouldn¡¯t go through with the marriage.


    Everything she did was merely to give the old man peace in his departure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, some people want Grandpa to leave sooner, but I won¡¯t let them have their way,¡± Mu Chengzong laughed.


    ¡°Grandpa, you¡ª¡± Mu Qingwan finally noticed something was amiss.


    Grandpa was full of energy, a stark contrast from before; it left her both shocked and delighted.


    ¡°I have you to thank for this.


    Someone kindhearted sent me an Elixir before you returned; I won¡¯t have any problems for a few years,¡± Mu Chengzong didn¡¯t dare to laugh too loudly, as his children had ears like hares when it came to such matters.


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, I knew Grandpa had the protection of the heavens.¡±


    ¡°Silly child, do you really think such good fortune comes easily?


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, it must have been done by the person you like.


    Think about it, does he not have the means?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Feng, how can it be?


    He doesn¡¯t even know my family resides here, plus he¡¯s in Nanzhu,¡± Mu Qingwan was taken aback.


    Disregarding the distance, the miraculous Elixir surely was something Xiao Feng possessed, after all, Yao Xin and Xiao Ya had benefited from it.


    Had he really come?


    Thinking this made her somewhat nervous.


    What if he misunderstood?

 Chapter 68 - 68 068 Shangguan Tianyus Plot

    ?68: 068: Shangguan Tianyu¡¯s Plot 68: 068: Shangguan Tianyu¡¯s Plot Upon receiving news of the changes at Mu Family Group, every member of the Qi Family was stunned and couldn¡¯t believe it.


    How had the shares they acquired returned to the hands of the Mu Family?


    Qi Jiashan was so angry he slammed his hand on the table, shattering it.


    They shouldn¡¯t have gone through someone else to buy the shares in the first place, an unnecessary move that resulted in their current passivity.


    The cooked duck had flown away; he had nearly burst a blood vessel from fury.


    ¡°Idiots, a bunch of idiots!


    How did I teach you?


    When you strike, you must strike hard, and leave no way out for yourself.


    Now look what¡¯s happened¡ªthey¡¯ve turned around and are eating us alive.


    Wasn¡¯t Old Man Mu supposed to be dying?


    Why is there no word about it?¡± Qi Jiashan said, looking at his children with his beard fluttering in anger.


    ¡°Grandfather, what exactly happened?¡± As the most outstanding member of the younger generation in the Qi Family, Qi Zhenning had always been in the limelight.


    He was intelligent, ruthless¡ªcarrying the grace of his grandfather in his younger days.


    That was why Qi Jiashan particularly favored this grandson.


    In his eyes, this grandson was genuinely exceptional; at least, no scion of any family in Jinhai City was as prominent as him.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, your marriage to that girl from the Mu Family probably won¡¯t come to fruition now.¡± Qi Jiashan had missed a critical move; he hadn¡¯t expected Old Ghost Mu to pull off such a stunt on his deathbed.


    ¡°How can this be, wasn¡¯t it already settled?¡± Qi Zhenning had already sent out the wedding invitations.


    If things fell through, where would Qi Ai leave his face?


    And would he, Qi Zhenning, have the face to meet anyone?


    ¡°We underestimated the Mu Family.


    Though Old Ghost Mu¡¯s progeny are mostly fools, don¡¯t forget about Wan¡¯er¡¯s capabilities.


    She¡¯s able to thrive in Nanzhu, growing her business more extensive by the day.


    We shouldn¡¯t underestimate her,¡± said Qi Jiashan.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense.


    As far as I know, she hasn¡¯t taken part in managing the Mu Family business, and her uncles wouldn¡¯t let her get involved either.


    On top of that, she¡¯s always running around hospitals and shouldn¡¯t have spare time to care about these issues.


    Grandfather, could there be some mistake?¡± Qi Zhenning finished, feeling it was inappropriate and didn¡¯t dare to raise his head.


    ¡°I wish I were mistaken, but the reality is as it is.


    I¡¯ve already received a call from Old Zhou.


    The one in trouble is not his Mu Shi but our Qi Family.


    That Old Ghost Mu has teamed up with a bunch of old ghosts to eradicate us down to the last bone¡ªquite the scheme,¡± he snorted coldly, though Qi Jiashan was not overly concerned.


    His Qi Family was not so easily overthrown.


    ¡°Master, a young gentleman with the surname Shangguan requests an audience,¡± the butler came in to report.


    ¡°Xiao Ning, come.


    Let¡¯s go see our distinguished guest.¡± Qi Zhenning smiled; he had been worrying about what to do next, and now someone had come with timely help amid troubles.


    Inside the Qi Family¡¯s living room, Shangguan Tianyu stood with four middle-aged men, each with an expressionless face and exuding a daunting aura that made the Qi Family¡¯s servants dare not even glance at them.


    They were like beasts ready to devour them at any moment.


    When Qi Jiashan came out, his eyes narrowed slightly at the grand display.


    Surely they weren¡¯t here to cause trouble?


    Qi Jiashan felt somewhat uneasy; he had never considered youngsters like Shangguan Tianyu to be significant.


    ¡°Mr.


    Qi pays his respects to the younger generation,¡± Shangguan Tianyu nonetheless bowed.


    ¡°It turns out to be Young Master Shangguan.


    May I know the reason for your visit to our Qi Family?¡± Qi Jiashan didn¡¯t dare to take this lightly, as the Shangguan Family was a prominent Huaxia clan with descendants spread throughout the nation¡¯s major cities, including the branch in Jin City that controlled maritime transport, which signified the power of the Shangguan Family.


    ¡°Mr.


    Qi, I¡¯d like to extend my greetings first.


    I come here for one thing only, seeking help from Mr.


    Qi,¡± Shangguan Tianyu said with a smile.


    ¡°What is it that I can do for you?


    Speak freely,¡± said Qi Jiashan.


    ¡°I¡¯m simply looking to borrow some people.


    I hear there¡¯s a happy event on your side?¡±


    ¡°There might be a change to that,¡± Qi Jiashan admitted somewhat awkwardly.


    ¡°No problem, I know who¡¯s playing the tricks.


    To be honest, my Shangguan Family certainly wouldn¡¯t consider them a threat, but the local branch here in Jin City doesn¡¯t seem to respect me enough, which is why I have to ask for Mr.


    Qi¡¯s help,¡± explained Shangguan Tianyu.


    ¡°Young Master Shangguan thinks too highly of my Qi Family,¡± Qi Jiashan said, his eyes narrowing in a slight smile.


    ¡°Such a cunning old fox,¡± Shangguan Tianyu thought to himself with a sneer, ¡°Mr.


    Qi, rest assured, if this matter is settled, your Qi Family in Jin City will only grow stronger.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Shangguan must be joking,¡± Qi Jiashan replied.


    ¡°Heh, talk is cheap.


    I understand Mr.


    Qi¡¯s concerns, so take a look at this contract.¡± Shangguan Tianyu tossed it over.


    Qi Jiashan glanced at the contract and his eyes slightly narrowed¡ªwhat a sharp deal it was, capable of ensuring the Qi Family¡¯s prosperity for at least a hundred years.


    ¡°Decisively done, Black Robe.¡± Qi Jiashan called out, and a figure in black oddly appeared by his side.


    ¡°What would you have me do, my lord?¡±


    ¡°Black Robe, for the next few days, obey Young Master Shangguan¡¯s commands and return immediately after completing any task,¡± Qi Jiashan revealed his trump card.


    Shangguan Tianyu¡¯s eyes shone brightly; he hadn¡¯t expected such a small family to harbor a master of the Innate Post Realm.


    ¡°I thank Mr.


    Qi.


    Then, I shall be deeply grateful,¡± said Shangguan Tianyu as he left, with Black Robe following behind.


    Qi Jiashan eyed the contract in his hand, tossing all other concerns aside; what he held seemed far more valuable.


    ¡°Black Robe, why not follow this young master?¡± Shangguan Tianyu said intriguingly, casting a glance at Black Robe behind him.


    ¡°Young Master Shangguan must be jesting.


    I have not yet repaid Mr.


    Qi¡¯s kindness,¡± was Black Robe¡¯s indirect refusal.


    ¡°No worries, I wouldn¡¯t coerce anyone.


    I quite admire your attitude.


    If you change your mind one day, come find me any time,¡± Shangguan Tianyu said with a smile.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Black Robe responded, not believing such a day would come.


    Though now he was but a dog of the Qi Family, it was Qi Jiashan who had saved his life, and he was bound to repay the debt.


    ¡°Black Robe, you know of the Mu Family, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Good, keep an eye on this person.


    Capture him immediately upon sighting him; he¡¯s not simple and should not be underestimated.


    It¡¯s best to employ your strongest efforts in this matter,¡± Shangguan Tianyu said, handing a photo to Black Robe.


    ¡°Young Master Shangguan, as long as Black Robe lives, the task will be completed,¡± he stated before turning and vanishing without a trace.


    ¡°Young Master, can we trust him?¡± a Sky Guard of the Shangguan Family inquired.


    Shangguan Tianyu smiled.


    ¡°Trust him.


    I like the way Black Robe operates¡ªsimple, direct.


    If he fails, he dies, which means no loss to me.¡±


    ¡°Your judgment is astute, Young Master.¡±


    Shangguan Tianyu was eager to see how Tang Feng would contend with this situation.


    Those he targeted ended up dead or crippled without exception, and this time would be no different.


    He wondered what reaction Tang Feng would have upon learning his family and the Murong Family suffered because of him.


    There weren¡¯t many opponents that Shangguan Tianyu had to chase after.


    At the moment, Tang Feng was enjoying himself at the cafe in a hotel.


    For him, sampling the local cuisine was a delightful experience when visiting a place.


    Moreover, the place was bustling with beauty¡ªthe quality and charm of those coming and going were pleasing to the eye due to the sheer variety.


    He wondered what Sister Wan was doing; she hadn¡¯t called, so could it be that Old Master Mu was biding his time?


    Huh!


    That was fast.


    As Tang Feng pondered, several faint killing intents locked onto him.


    The opponent¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t significant, but their skill in concealment was impressive, vanishing in the blink of an eye.


    Tang Feng couldn¡¯t help but regard these assailants with new respect.


    If they were going to play, then let¡¯s play big.


    Just today he had mastered the Soul Capturing Technique, and though it was only the most rudimentary level, it was more than enough to handle these masters of the Innate Realm.

 Chapter 69 - 69 069 Total Annihilation

    ?69: 069: Total Annihilation 69: 069: Total Annihilation Tang Feng feigned satisfaction after eating and drinking, and then he didn¡¯t return to his room.


    Instead, he went outside the hotel.


    It was night, the perfect time to see the night scene of Jinhai City.


    However, he hadn¡¯t gone far when a tail started following him, and the number of people increased.


    When Tang Feng deliberately walked towards the seaside, those people chose to take action.


    At this time, other than couples, who would intentionally go to the seaside to catch the cold wind?


    In the eyes of the Black Robes, the opponent was either foolish or an expert who was not afraid of them.


    Ambush was the best opportunity.


    The Black Robes were a team, the most elite and powerful force of the Qi Family.


    Deploying them signified mission completion; the Black Robes had never failed, a testament to their power.


    Powerful organizational skills, a high-IQ team, and super beings in the eyes of mortals.


    Such honors were not self-proclaimed but earned with strength; in Jinhai City, it was well-known that the Qi Family possessed a formidable power.


    This was also their method of deterring other families.


    They wouldn¡¯t make a move unless it was crucial.


    The Black Robes made their move, following a quick battle strategy; some things become problematic if dragged on for too long.


    When they struck, it was a sure kill, without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    All were Innate Masters, whose harsh attacks were meant to quickly subdue even an Initial Realm Innate Master in the eyes of the Black Robes.


    The leader did not take action himself, instead controlling the battle from the side


    A curious scene unfolded.


    Tang Feng moved, not to collide with the attacking men in black but to weave through them, eluding the grips and blows of these Innate Masters in a rather eerie manner.


    ¡°Such clever tactics.


    If this continues, we might be annihilated,¡± the Black Robe thought, just as a terrifying scene took place.


    Utter defeat.


    Their jaws almost dropped in shock.


    Was this the same easily-captured person?


    It was horrifying.


    One palm strike each, as if cutting through fruit or shattering tofu, was simply hair-raising.


    ¡°The Crack Wind Palm is not something you commoners can comprehend,¡± Tang Feng snorted coldly.


    He had obtained this technique while establishing his foundation in a secret cave and had never discarded it in the Immortal Realm, which showed its formidable strength.


    At its most powerful, it could rip through the starry sky.


    Of course, what Tang Feng used now was only a simplified version, after all, it was maneuvered by Spiritual Power, and at the moment, it was somewhat strenuous for him, though he didn¡¯t show it.


    Moreover, by continuously consuming Initial-stage Elemental Spirit Pills, he could restore his Inner Strength within five breaths, which was why he dared to keep using the technique.


    The medicinal herbs on Earth, although not ancient, were valuable due to being wild; they contained some essence of nature and thus had effects when refined.


    Last time at the auction, the massive purchase of medicinal herbs was sufficient for Tang Feng to cultivate a large batch of Elixirs, and as for breaking through the Gathering Spirit Stage, it was only a matter of time.


    Bottlenecks simply didn¡¯t exist for him; as long as the Primordial Power within his body reached the critical breakthrough point, the transition could be instantaneous.


    It was just a pity that herbs thousands of years old were extremely rare; even with powerful Immortal Techniques, auxiliary materials were needed to go further.


    And for Tang Feng, his next breakthrough was to reach the Immortal Realm and ascend to the legendary, true Supreme Being.


    It seems rather distant now.


    To accelerate the speed of his breakthrough, he could only rely on spirit stones and medicinal herbs.


    And for him, medicinal herbs were the only shortcut; in his past life, who could compete with him in pharmacology?


    All of these were only possible once he had broken through the limits of his body.


    This universe seemed yet to be explored; perhaps he could find abundant ancient medicinal herbs in this starry sky, but all this required reaching the Golden Core Stage to venture out.


    The prohibitions of Earth dictated certain death for those leaving before reaching the Golden Core.


    Moreover, the Star Universe was fraught with danger, with crises arising at any moment; Tang Feng would undoubtedly make thorough preparations before setting out.


    How could these fellows here possibly stop his progress?


    Without any surprises, Black Robe watched his trained elites fall one by one before his eyes, what was more terrifying was that Tang Feng¡¯s actions left no trace, disintegrating the corpses on the ground, which were then swiftly devoured by the earth; it was truly horrifying.


    What kind of technique was this, he suddenly thought of a possibility.


    No wonder even Shangguan Tianyu couldn¡¯t handle him; indeed, he was formidable.


    He nai?vely thought he could capture him smoothly, but now even leaving here was uncertain.


    Running was the only thing he could do now.


    He turned and left in haste, unaware that atop the roof of a certain building, Shangguan Tianyu and the four Sky Guards of his family were watching from above.


    ¡°I underestimated him; Uncle Yi, I¡¯m glad I listened to you and had the Qi Family send someone to test the waters.


    Otherwise, I might have been the one stuck here.


    This kid is too eerie, he doesn¡¯t seem like a sickly person at all; he¡¯s completely changed,¡± Shangguan Tianyu had to reconsider his plans.


    ¡°This person is extraordinary, Young Master, I suspect he has some connection with that mysterious cultivator,¡± said one of the Sky Guards.


    ¡°Maybe he really encountered some extraordinary opportunity.


    Alright, let¡¯s drop this for now.


    Once I enter the Little Cave Heaven and obtain the cultivation legacy, I won¡¯t have to fear this kid anymore.¡± Shangguan Tianyu had another purpose for coming to Jinhai City.


    The group of five vanished in a flash, not expecting someone to emerge from a corner.


    It was Tang Feng, who didn¡¯t pursue the Black Robe; such roles didn¡¯t strengthen his desire to take action.


    However, he was more interested in the people on the roof.


    Just as he was about to make his move, he overheard something quite interesting.


    The Little Cave Heaven was all too familiar to Tang Feng.


    An area spanning a thousand li that qualified as a Little Cave Heaven contained countless heavenly materials and earthly treasures as well as the legacies of advanced cultivators.


    Tang Feng had opened one before, and at the time of his departure from the Immortal Realm, he too left some legacies, unsure if anyone had found them.


    The Little Cave Heaven on Earth must also have been left by a great power; checking it out might reveal a surprise.


    Although he disdained the potential legacies within, the medicinal herbs inside were indeed his goal for this trip.


    With the Mu Family momentarily safe, Tang Feng followed Shangguan Tianyu.


    Shangguan Tianyu and the four Sky Guards did not notice Tang Feng¡¯s presence, their thoughts fully absorbed by the affair of the Little Cave Heaven.


    An hour later, the group of five arrived at the harbor, where a luxurious yacht was docked.


    After boarding and entering the cabin without noticing the tail behind them, they made it easy for Tang Feng to board the yacht.


    Shangguan Tianyu was too confident to consider someone might be outside the cabin.


    Secrets were essentially exposed.


    As a result, Tang Feng learned about the Little Cave Heaven, which was located on a primitive island and likely to have Ancient Times legacies.


    This piqued Tang Feng¡¯s interest, and he began to think about how to fish in troubled waters.


    Three hours later, Tang Feng saw the island, with thousands of boats around it.


    Those ascending the island were all Innate Masters, while those remaining on the boats were cultivators in the Gathering Spirit Early Stage.


    Feng finally saw them.


    They were, however, much inferior to what he had anticipated.


    A smile involuntarily appeared on his face; perhaps the harvest this time would not be small.


    He was filled with confidence about this.

 Chapter 70 - 70 070 Hunting Little Cave Heaven

    ?70: 070: Hunting Little Cave Heaven 70: 070: Hunting Little Cave Heaven The opening of Little Cave Heaven was a grand event in Huaxia, but foreign Innate strong people would not miss this opportunity.


    Similarly, some Martial Artists who weren¡¯t in the Innate Realm also wanted to sneak in; this was a rare opportunity that occurred once in a millennium.


    Although there were Cultivators at the Gathering Spirit Stage overseeing the event, for some who were relatively skilled at hiding their abilities, this really wasn¡¯t much of a challenge.


    In Tang Feng¡¯s eyes, the combat power of those at the Gathering Spirit Stage here might not even be on par with some Innate Realm Martial Artists.


    Honestly, it was quite difficult to manage even this under such circumstances.


    The allure of Little Cave Heaven drove people mad; the flood of Martial Artists into the passage as soon as it opened was a clear sign of the brutal struggles that would occur inside.


    There might be more than one inheritance, but no matter how many, there wouldn¡¯t be more than three.


    With thousands competing, who could have the last laugh?


    The Cultivators at the Gathering Spirit Stage outside were watching eagerly; unless the Martial Artists inside made a breakthrough and reached their level, it would be strange if they could take anything out with them.


    Although Little Cave Heaven restricted Cultivators at the Gathering Spirit Stage, it did not mean that they had no chance of obtaining something.


    Leaving the island and evading their Divine Sense was not a simple matter.


    Tang Feng quietly followed a group of people.


    Upon entering Little Cave Heaven, the scenery changed drastically.


    The island was full of continuous mountains and towering ancient trees, with precious herbs visible everywhere.


    The Innate Martial Artists quickly scrambled for these herbs, and soon a chaotic battle ensued.


    Naturally, Tang Feng secretly plotted to profit from their fight; the fiercer they fought, the more he benefitted, and with the Small Sumeru Ring, no one could see any trace of foul play.


    Of course, Tang Feng wasn¡¯t being unreasonably greedy.


    After scavenging most of the items, he immediately made his escape; he knew these things would eventually end up in the hands of a few, so he was not in a hurry.


    The main reason he competed was that some of the herbs were key ingredients for making Gathering Spirit Pills.


    With a Gathering Spirit Pill, Tang Feng was just waiting for the Perfect Innate Realm.


    The Primordial Spirit Pill would allow him to make a breakthrough in a short time.


    Perhaps there were also strange fortunes to be found on this island.


    In terms of planning for Little Cave Heaven, Tang Feng naturally knew much more than these novice Innate Realm individuals.


    The construction of Little Cave Heaven followed certain rules.


    Tang Feng decided on a direction and dashed toward a mountain peak.


    Two hours later, he found a defensive Prohibition, and in several directions, there were people trying to break the Prohibition; one of the groups even had a Low Grade Spiritual Item, though that Spiritual Artifact was of poor quality, but it was still a Spiritual Artifact.


    With it there, not many in Little Cave Heaven would dare to challenge its edge.


    However, that guy seemed to be specifically there to break the Prohibition; did they already know about this place?


    Tang Feng thought for a moment and was momentarily startled; could it be that someone knew the structure of Little Cave Heaven?


    Then, at the very least, that person must be an old monster at the Nascent Soul Stage.


    However, he quickly dismissed the thought.


    If they were old monsters at the Nascent Soul Stage, this inheritance would undeniably belong to them, and who could walk away with these items under his watch?


    It was possible that information was left by their predecessors.


    Regardless, Tang Feng couldn¡¯t be careless anymore and had to be even more discreet.


    Breaking the Prohibition was too simple for him.


    In essence, there were three types; resonance, brute force, and integration.


    Strong Divine Sense and Soul Power were Tang Feng¡¯s specialties.


    He quickly captured the nodes of the Prohibition, and as he merged with it, he arrived at another place in the next moment.


    A massive pavilion, tens of meters high with seven or eight floors, filled with thick Spiritual Energy, resembled an Immortal Realm.


    After scanning with his Divine Sense, no other prohibitions were found.


    Tang Feng was overjoyed and didn¡¯t waste time.


    Upon entering the pavilion, he swiftly cleared out the bookshelves on the first floor.


    This floor mainly contained books on Strange Objects and the Medicine and Artifact Catalog.


    The second floor housed a medicine pavilion; each compartment contained a medicinal herb that was no younger than a thousand years.


    Tang Feng quickly cleared it out, even obtaining three herbs that were over ten thousand years old, which absolutely delighted him.


    The third floor held Spiritual Artifacts, ranging from Lower Grade to Top Grade, with no less than twenty pieces.


    This time, Tang Feng did not take everything.


    He left behind the five lowest grade items and proceeded to the fourth floor.


    As expected, this floor was filled with secret techniques.


    Regardless of their usefulness, he swept them all away.


    In the future, when he would build his force, this batch of secret techniques would naturally serve as a good foundation.


    The fifth level contained only three scrolls.


    On them, the words left by the owner of this attic indicated that they were artifacts from ancient relics, and despite dedicating his life to their study, he had never mastered them, leaving them for someone destined to come along.


    Naturally, Tang Feng did not pass them up.


    When he reached the sixth floor, the prohibitions were already broken, and a strand of Divine Sense that Tang Feng had left on the prohibition instantly fed back to him.


    He had to hurry.


    The sixth floor held a red crystal that made Tang Feng¡¯s heart tremble as soon as he saw it; this item was extremely important to him at this time.


    Red Flame Earth Fire, although a Low Grade Earth Fire, was one that could evolve indefinitely.


    Clearly, the attic¡¯s master had not succeeded in refining it.


    Tang Feng immediately collected it, and used his Divine Sense to thoroughly seal the Red Flame Earth Fire.


    Then, he proceeded to the seventh floor.


    This is it!


    Tang Feng found himself in a world of swords, the entire attic transformed into a space for a swordsman, with countless sword lights swirling around.


    Even with Tang Feng¡¯s discerning eye, he couldn¡¯t help but be dazzled by the superb swordsmanship.


    He now knew the cultivation level of this Grotto Heaven¡¯s master was at the Tribulation Stage, although it was unknown why he had met his demise.


    However, he had left behind his Sword Heart, awaiting someone destined to find it.


    In his previous life, Tang Feng had rarely engaged in offensive techniques, so naturally, he would not miss this opportunity.


    The sword, being the pinnacle of offensive weapons, could reach the peak and cut through heaven and earth, severing the sun, moon, and stars, annihilating all things in the universe.


    With both offense and defense, Tang Feng was certain that he could go even further in this life.


    Concealing his Divine Sense and repressing all signs of his presence, he dared not be careless, as the martial artists entering the tower below were no worse than him.


    Some were even infinitely close to reaching the Gathering Spirit Stage.


    As they reached the seventh floor, everyone looked at each other, puzzled.


    Could it be that the ancient inheritance was empty?


    Impossible, there¡¯s the scent of living beings.


    Someone got here faster than us.


    Chase after them.


    Now, with no conflicting interests, these people all wanted to chase the martial artist who had obtained the inheritance in the attic, certain that this person had not gone far.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t escape their detection.


    Below the Gathering Spirit Stage, they were absolutely confident they could locate the other party, so practically no one had any objections.


    All rushed out of the attic.


    Meanwhile, Tang Feng suddenly appeared among these people, joining in the pursuit of the so-called inheritor.


    Some recognized Tang Feng, but assumed he was one of their own, paying him no mind, as they quickly dispersed in various directions.


    Tang Feng took this opportunity to slip away from the crowd, appearing at the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°Hey, kid, stop right there!¡±


    Tang Feng tensed up, wondering if he had been discovered.


    With a sweep of his Divine Sense, he relaxed.


    It wasn¡¯t those people, so he was still safe.


    ¡°What would you gentlemen like?¡±


    ¡°Hand over the goods and live, refuse and die.¡± These people were all the arrogant youth of their clans, obviously having good relations to bind several families together.


    This was also their clever aspect, targeting those who were alone or in small groups among the martial artists.

 Chapter 71 - 71 071 Youve got the wrong person

    ?71: 071: You¡¯ve got the wrong person.


    71: 071: You¡¯ve got the wrong person.


    Tang Feng turned his head to look at the three men, smiling as he said, ¡°Are you sure you want to rob me?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap and hand it over,¡± snapped the several flunkies beside him, their aggressive demeanor oddly sincere.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Kill him, I don¡¯t want to waste any more time,¡± said one of the young men in purple, looking disdainfully at Tang Feng.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re out of luck.¡± Two young men at the Initial Stage of Innate advanced toward Tang Feng, but the closer they got to him, the more something felt wrong.


    This kid was too calm, seeing a dozen of them on his side without changing his expression¡ªwhat did that imply?


    The two thought of something, but quickly dismissed it from their minds.


    One of them made a move, a casual strike, as in his eyes, Tang Feng was already a dead man.


    And his companions hardly looked again.


    But then a horrifying scene unfolded: Tang Feng still stood there, while the young man who had struck fell forward.


    The other companion¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Being closer, he had seen a flash of silver, his companion hadn¡¯t even managed to make a move before falling down.


    How was that possible!


    This kid was clearly at the Initial Stage of Innate.


    Honestly, at that moment, he hesitated, lacking confidence.


    But could he back down?


    No, backing down would mean being abandoned by the person behind him.


    Gambling it all, Thunderbolt Palm.


    Thunder roared, radiant light bursting from his palm as he struck toward Tang Feng with a flash.


    Interesting.


    Tang Feng nodded slightly, this time not moving first to react, he wanted to test the strength of this Thunderbolt Palm.


    Star Falling Sword Technique.


    Surrounded by the same silver light, sword light fell from the sky, not visibly powerful but dazzling to the eye.


    Sword light and thunder intertwined, and in an instant, the group at a distance lost sight of the brilliance.


    When they opened their eyes, only Tang Feng stood in the distance.


    ¡°Hey!


    This kid is a bit tricky, catch him alive for me; that Falling Sword Skill just now was not bad, I¡¯ll have it,¡± said the arrogant man looking at Tang Feng as a hunter spots his prey.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master Ye.¡± This group of late-stage Innate experts had been hired by the Ye Family, their formidable strength evident from the murderous aura they exuded, likely having many lives on their hands.


    Star Rush Technique mixed with Star Cloud Penetration Skill!


    The opponents had just thought to move when Tang Feng made his move first.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Several late-stage Innate experts were furious, feeling utterly disregarded, their intent to kill Tang Feng instantaneous.


    Clang!


    Their simultaneous sword strikes sent sword qi soaring, the cold light intimidating, all fine swords.


    These were swordsmanship experts, and judging by their techniques which were nearly identical, they likely came from the same sect.


    Coupled with their harmonious coordination, Tang Feng was immediately confined within a certain area, the air filled with dust and sword qi crisscrossing.


    Ye Tianshi and a few other household members only saw blurred figures, which seemed impossible!


    ¡°Young master, shall we join in too?¡±


    Ye Tianshi was indeed worried, the kid was somewhat cunning, so he nodded, and several household members immediately charged over.


    With all their best moves used, Tang Feng¡¯s pressure greatly increased.


    With the Star Rush Technique, he wasn¡¯t afraid, but those three sword-using fellows were perfectly coordinated, leaving him momentarily without a better plan.


    Tang Feng felt a helpless frustration, possessing ability yet unable to fully wield it.


    If he had reached the Gathering Spirit Stage, he could have annihilated these mortals in seconds, but alas, his helplessness led to a momentary distraction, almost getting stricken by a sword light.


    Alas!


    It seemed he had to resort to that move again, but this group likely had quite a few medicinal herbs, so restoring Primordial Power wasn¡¯t impossible.


    The Burning Essence Secret Technique was deployed once again, and Tang Feng¡¯s cultivation surged instantly, reaching Middle Stage Innate, High Order, Great Perfection, just one step away from the Gathering Spirit Stage.


    Retreat quickly!


    These Late Stage Innate masters finally showed some insight, barely holding their own against him even when he was just at the Initial Stage of Innate, and now his cultivation had suddenly increased tremendously, how could they possibly stop him?


    Before they could retreat, each of them was struck flying out, while the Ye Family¡¯s retainers were even more upset, having just arrived to be violently thrown away.


    They were injured before making a single move.


    At this moment, Tang Feng¡¯s speed became even more astonishing, his figure had disappeared, but his afterimage still lingered in the original spot, staying there for three breaths before dispersing.


    For a master, three breaths were enough to dash far away.


    A flash of silver light passed, and the Innate Masters on the ground hadn¡¯t recovered yet, feeling a chill in the neck, they stared at Tang Feng in horror, and to the death, they couldn¡¯t believe it.


    How could a minor at the Initial Stage, who could be easily crushed, possess a secret technique to increase their cultivation?


    ¡°Young master, run for your life!¡± The Ye Family¡¯s retainer was commendable, not forgetting to warn Ye Tianshi even as he faced death.


    ¡°Damn it, how could this happen?¡± Seeing all his more than a dozen men die without a survivor, he panicked.


    At a distance of ten steps, Tang Feng was staring at him, and that intense gaze from Leng Ling made Ye Tianshi shiver all over.


    ¡°Damn, can¡¯t I even run?¡±


    Although Ye Tianshi¡¯s strength was not bad, also being at the Middle Stage of Innate and a distinguished figure among his peers, his confidence started to waver, his heart panicked, and he turned around to run.


    Tang Feng was also startled for a moment; that guy had just been so arrogant, he had thought he was something formidable, but it turned out he was just a paper tiger.


    In a movement, he intercepted Ye Tianshi in front of him the next moment.


    ¡°Hero, let¡¯s talk this over,¡± Ye Tianshi immediately halted and clasped his hands in salute toward Tang Feng.


    ¡°Just now you wanted to kill me, but now you want me to let you go?¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°I can give you everything I got.¡± Ye Tianshi took off his storage ring and threw it to Tang Feng, comparing it to his life, the storage ring, no matter how precious, had to be painfully discarded.


    ¡°These things are not enough to buy your life,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°I can give you a lot of money, just spare me, any amount you want can be arranged,¡± Ye Tianshi said, somewhat desperate.


    ¡°How can I trust you,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°I can write an agreement for you, you can just bring the agreement to find me later,¡± Ye Tianshi said.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m an idiot?


    What if you don¡¯t acknowledge the agreement under the protection of your family later?


    Wouldn¡¯t that make me a fool?¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡± Seeing hope, Ye Tianshi was eager to agree, whatever the demands Tang Feng might make, as long as he could survive.


    Afterwards, there would be plenty of opportunities to turn the tables.


    ¡°Swallow this and I¡¯ll believe you,¡± Tang Feng handed over a black pill.


    ¡°What is this medicine?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not poison, but without my antidote you will die, you have only two months,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it,¡± Ye Tianshi had no other choice, he braced himself and swallowed it.


    The family had so many pharmacists, perhaps they would find a way, and even if they didn¡¯t, it wouldn¡¯t be too late to agree to the conditions of this youngster in front of him at that time.


    Ye Tianshi was playing a good game.


    But Tang Feng was too cunning, how could he not know what that kid was thinking, everything was within his grasp.


    After letting Ye Tianshi leave, Tang Feng returned to the previous battleground and searched those high-level masters, finding quite a few items.


    He cracked a slight smile, just as he was about to teleport away, but he discovered several powerful auras had locked onto him.


    Damn it, Tang Feng didn¡¯t know why he was being targeted, but he knew if he didn¡¯t leave, he would die.


    He turned and swiftly flew away, only making it thirty feet before stumbling, nearly falling.


    The aftereffects of the Burning Essence Secret Technique had arrived.


    He didn¡¯t have time to think about how to deal with it, just pouring Primordial Spirit Pills into his mouth, his Primordial Power rapidly recovering.


    But the muscle pain throughout his body, that aftereffect, was something he couldn¡¯t change.

 Chapter 72 - 72 072 Escape

    ?72: 072: Escape 72: 072: Escape It¡¯s always what you fear that comes to you.


    Tang Feng discovered his body was drenched in blood, his external wounds were insignificant, but his internal injuries were a complete mess, yet he couldn¡¯t afford to stop.


    Seeing the exit of the island was just before his eyes, Tang Feng felt a surge of relief.


    If only he could reach the sea and then use the Concealing Technique, perhaps he could escape this catastrophe.


    ¡°Kid, you can¡¯t escape.¡± Several powerful presences erupted behind him, all wielding their weapons, all at the level of Innate Perfection, able to control their Primordial Weapons from a distance.


    The Star Defense Skill.


    Despite this, Tang Feng was still injured, and not lightly at that, adding injury to his current wounds, which made him somewhat anxious.


    The Primordial Spirit Pill was still thrown into his mouth, and instantly, a surge of Primordial Power emerged, boosting his speed by a great deal.


    ¡°He can¡¯t run away.¡± Seeing the vast sea, the pursuers behind laughed.


    Atop the cliff, Tang Feng came to a halt, he needed to give the bastards behind him something to think about, like the idea that he was now cornered, with no choice but to sacrifice himself to the sea.


    Even an Innate Master couldn¡¯t stay in the sea for long, and this sea area was tens of thousands of sea miles away from the nearest land, unreachable by human efforts.


    As long as they guarded the island, even if Tang Feng went into the sea, he would have to come back to this place eventually.


    Therefore, they were quite calm, actually curious to see what choice Tang Feng would make.


    Actually, even if Tang Feng surrendered the object, these people wouldn¡¯t let him live.


    Tang Feng had a clear memory of these bastards, holding it firmly in his mind, then dove headlong from the cliff.


    But, these people weren¡¯t giving up.


    After a powerful strike, Tang Feng couldn¡¯t avoid the attack in midair and was hit hard.


    His entire body plummeted into the sea like a falling stone.


    ¡°Gentlemen, what shall we do now?¡±


    ¡°Wait, as long as this kid doesn¡¯t die, he can only return to the island.¡±


    ¡°In other words, if he doesn¡¯t return, it proves that he¡¯s dead.


    No one can withstand a combined strike from several of us.¡±


    The few people on top of the cliff talked arrogantly, but a trace of regret flickered in their eyes.


    They hadn¡¯t expected Tang Feng to be so decisive, leaving no chance for his captors to capture him alive.


    This time Tang Feng passed out.


    Had it been anyone else, that blow would have finished them off for sure, but after he fell into the water, a cluster of sword shadows wrapped around him, isolating him from the water and slowly sank to the sea floor.


    The hidden waves slowly blew far away.


    At this moment, Tang Feng¡¯s injuries were severe, but luckily, he had consumed a good amount of Primordial Spirit Pills, and the drug¡¯s efficacy was starting to take effect, slowly starting to heal.


    But this would likely take a long time.


    The Innate Masters on the island began returning one after another, from the tens of thousands initially to only a few thousand left, with the majority remaining on the island.


    Of course, not all of them were Huaxia Martial Artists, a large number had infiltrated from other regions and naturally caused major battles when encountered by Huaxia Martial Artists,


    Only a few Martial Artists from other regions left, however, those people had gained a lot, countless medicinal herbs ranging from a hundred to a thousand years old.


    Although the legacy was taken by Tang Feng this time, there were indeed many Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures, even plenty that were thousands of years old.


    However, after Tang Feng entered, he claimed most of them first with his vast Divine Sense.


    Despite the grand scale of this operation, the results were less than satisfactory, and the Gathering Spirit Stage Cultivators on the outside were certainly not pleased.


    As a result, every Martial Artist that came out was searched, including the so-called top geniuses.


    These people were angry but dared not to speak out.


    For the Cultivators from the mysterious Sects, they were held in awe, even the strongest of families was just secular in comparison.


    A few Cultivators coming out was enough to wipe out an entire family in seconds.


    So in the end, the Spiritual Medicines obtained within the Little Cave Heaven were sifted through by these people again, leaving only those they deemed unworthy.


    Under the angry yet helpless gazes of the numerous Martial Artists, these Gathering Spirit Stage masters flew away on their swords, inciting both envy and jealousy.


    At this moment, a strange change was happening to Tang Feng.


    From the Small Sumeru Ring, a Red Crystal floated out.


    As if drawn by Tang Feng¡¯s aura, it grew increasingly vibrant, until it eventually enveloped Tang Feng.


    In his unconsciousness, Tang Feng was jolted awake by the pain, the slicing agony throughout his body preventing him from slipping back into sleep.


    The intrusion of the Red Flame Earth Fire almost caused Tang Feng to collapse, his soul ached wherever the fire touched.


    It was as though his bones were being shattered and his organs extracted¡ªhad his soul not been strong, Tang Feng would certainly have been unable to bear it.


    Thankfully, in his past life, his cultivation was harsh on himself; otherwise, he would have truly perished here.


    As he circulated the Star Skill, specks of silver light appeared on his body, intertwining with the red glow in extreme splendor.


    Tang Feng tried to enter a state of emptiness, and with his many experiences from his previous life, this was not difficult for him.


    After a brief meditation, he sank into a state of profound mystery.


    The red glow, like something ignited, merged even faster into Tang Feng¡¯s body.


    His blood vessels, bones, flesh, and internal organs were all transforming.


    The red light slowly faded away, but the silver light became increasingly bright.


    Boom!


    There was a crisp sound, like the shattering of a mirror¡ªthe Late-stage Innate phase had arrived.


    His body swayed, and his strength increased more than threefold.


    Tang Feng woke up, surprised, and at that moment, he realized he was surrounded by a mass of sword shadows, the sensation mystical.


    It seemed there was an immediate understanding, as those interwoven sword shadows, like the blood vessels on his body, crisscrossed elaborately and meaningfully.


    Tang Feng had not seriously examined the sword dao inheritance he received, but now that it was unfolding before him, it was the perfect time to thoroughly comprehend it.


    But even with his strong soul, he soon felt dizzy and swollen-headed, almost fainting after a while.


    Tang Feng laughed bitterly.


    He understood that the sword shadows¡¯ extraction was not minor; at least he wasn¡¯t able to endure it now, but nevertheless, he was first given some sword dao insights.


    This also allowed him to better comprehend it.


    Indeed, after obtaining the sword dao insights, Tang Feng became something out of the ordinary, and the blurred sword shadows he saw before now revealed fine lines to him.


    After viewing them, he couldn¡¯t help but marvel silently at how powerful the sword shadows must be to forge such a sword net.


    Tang Feng knew he was in the water, but he had no idea where he was, or how far away from the island.


    Given this, he decided to simply discard all other concerns and devote himself entirely to deciphering the sword net, advancing rapidly in the art of the sword dao.


    Within Tang Feng¡¯s Divine Sense, the sword shadows were changing, progressing, as if shaping some finished product, quickly and orderly.


    Boom!


    Time passed, and Tang Feng heard a loud noise, then he fainted.


    His body felt as if it were crushed under a giant rock, and he had no time to react.


    When he opened his eyes, Tang Feng saw a dilapidated room, and beside him, a little girl was curiously watching him.


    ¡°Little sister, who saved me?¡± Tang Feng¡¯s body was essentially unharmed, his recovery power exceptionally pleasing.


    Sometimes even he was afraid of it.


    ¡°Grandfather, big brother woke up.¡± The little girl seemed somewhat shy and hurried to call someone.


    Soon after, an old man with white hair entered, dressed simply like a fisherman by the sea.


    Tang Feng quickly paid his respects.


    ¡°Thank you, elder, for saving my life.¡±


    ¡°No need to be polite, young man.


    It was just a trifle for this old man.


    How do you feel now?¡± the old man asked with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, thank you,¡± Tang Feng replied, bowing again.


    ¡°Alright then, lie down.


    Internal injuries require a few days of rest.


    You can stay at this old man¡¯s house for the next few days to recover,¡± said the old man, who then checked around Tang Feng before leaving the room.

 Chapter 73 - 73 073 Scumbags are everywhere

    ?73: 073: Scumbags are everywhere 73: 073: Scumbags are everywhere Old Man Yang, it¡¯s the end of the month again.


    Don¡¯t delay any further.


    A loud voice reached Tang Feng¡¯s ears as the little girl, frightened, scurried into his embrace.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, girl?¡±


    ¡°Big brother, those bad people are here again.¡±


    ¡°What are they here for?¡± Tang Feng asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re here for money.


    They come every month.


    Grandpa is very tired and works hard fishing, but he just doesn¡¯t have the money to give them.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, and seeing this, Tang Feng¡¯s heart ached.


    He picked up the little girl and walked out of the room.


    Only then did he realize he had been living by the sea in a very ordinary bungalow, with very few neighbors around, so extremely simple.


    At that moment, the old man was kneeling on the ground, facing three unsavory youths of the sort you¡¯d find causing trouble in society.


    All of them dressed up and flashy.


    They didn¡¯t look particularly fierce, but the malevolence they radiated was intense¡ªa sight that made ordinary citizens instinctively keep their distance.


    ¡°Old man, get up.¡± Tang Feng stepped forward and helped him to his feet.


    ¡°Kid, mind your own business,¡± one of them pointed at Tang Feng and said.


    Tang Feng glared, and the man quickly lowered his head, secretly shocked, feeling even more terrified than when facing his boss.


    ¡°Kid, we¡¯re just after money, nothing else.


    As long as Old Yang settles his debt, we won¡¯t make any trouble,¡± said the leading youth, who was more restrained and didn¡¯t underestimate Tang Feng because of his youth.


    ¡°How much?¡± In Tang Feng¡¯s Small Sumeru Ring, there was indeed plenty of cash, all from Shangguan Tianyu, for whom it was a matter of pride to carry no less than a million in cash.


    ¡°Not much, just thirty thousand.¡±


    On hearing this, Tang Feng looked at the old man, ¡°How could you owe so much?¡±


    ¡°Young man, I only owe three thousand.


    How did it become thirty thousand?¡± Old Man Yang almost fainted.


    He knew a bit of medical skill, earned some small money, and sold fish for a living.


    To him, thirty thousand was an astronomical sum.


    ¡°Old Yang, it¡¯s the interest.


    Do you think we don¡¯t have lives to live, mouths to feed?


    We¡¯ve already given you a discount,¡± the leading youth said with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding a man dry without killing him!


    Where would an old man like me get that much money?


    Take my life if you want; you can have it,¡± Mr.


    Yang said in fury and desperation, with no recourse.


    ¡°Old Yang, if you don¡¯t pay up, that piece of land will belong to our boss,¡± the youth said, pointing his finger, making Tang Feng realize that their true intention was not the debt itself.


    They wanted to seize the land, to build a seaside villa¡ªit was the perfect plan.


    ¡°Impossible, that¡¯s my ancestral land, and I will definitely not hand it over to you,¡± Old Man Yang said angrily.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give it, then we can take the little girl as payment for the debt, she might be worth thirty thousand,¡± the youth said with a cold smile.


    ¡°You bad people, big bad people,¡± the little girl cried pitifully, a sight that would move any onlooker.


    ¡°Old Yang, we are a legitimate business.


    Repaying debts is a natural duty.


    Either you give us the money, or the person, or the land; if we have to resort to violence, it won¡¯t be pleasant,¡± the youth said with a smile.


    ¡°Three thousand, right?


    I¡¯ll cover it for the old man.¡±


    ¡°Kid, are you joking?


    It¡¯s thirty thousand.¡±


    ¡°One more word, and you won¡¯t get a penny,¡± Tang Feng said, deeply disliking such bullies, so much so he wanted to squash them.


    If it weren¡¯t for the law and order in society, he would have already taken action.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re too arrogant.


    Poking your nose into others¡¯ business will bring trouble upon yourself,¡± the two youths behind chimed in mockingly.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Tang Feng was truly enraged.


    The saying ¡®a good man is bullied by others¡¯ applied everywhere.


    ¡°Courting death!¡± The young man in front took a step aside, and the two men behind him charged at Tang Feng, brandishing wooden sticks that had appeared in their hands out of nowhere.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to beat you guys up for a long time.¡± Tang Feng reached out his hand and slapped them away, sending them flying backward to land heavily on the ground three meters away.


    This was Tang Feng still showing restraint, for he still spared a thought for ordinary people.


    ¡°Kid, who are you?¡± With such skills, the youth at the front also took a couple of steps back.


    ¡°Who I am is none of your damn business, take the 3000, and if you dare bother me again, I wouldn¡¯t mind dealing with you further.¡± Tang Feng tossed the money over.


    The young man at the front picked up the money but wasn¡¯t too scared, ¡°Kid, this isn¡¯t over.


    Old Man Yang, we¡¯ll come again tomorrow.¡± After speaking, he quickly left with the two injured youths.


    ¡°Young man, you are unharmed, so please leave quickly.


    These men are desperadoes; they won¡¯t let this go,¡± Old Man Yang was extremely distraught.


    ¡°Old Sir, you saved me, so let me handle this.


    I can¡¯t let the little girl grow up in terror and fear,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t know, but they are scum, they won¡¯t stop until they achieve their goal.


    Actually, I¡¯m not even sure if this money is real, my son is gone without proof.¡± Old Man Yang looked at the little girl with tears streaming down his face.


    Once, he had a perfect family, but it was all destroyed by poverty.


    Seeing this, Tang Feng decided to help this family, so he took out his smartphone from the Small Sumeru Ring and contacted a local construction company.


    Half an hour later, a car stopped at the entrance to Old Yang¡¯s house.


    Tang Feng personally welcomed the visitor, a middle-aged man, the project manager of the construction company, who showed interest in building a villa, especially by the seaside, a job not just anyone could afford.


    The man was also amazed by the location upon arrival, indeed a great place.


    ¡°Young Master Tang, what type of villa would you like to build?¡±


    ¡°A seaside villa, of course.


    You have the experience, and I trust your ability.


    I require the construction to be completed in the short term.¡±


    ¡°Specifically, by when?¡±


    ¡°Everything must be finished within two months, including the decoration.


    Can you do that?¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°No problem, I will take some measurements right now and send you the blueprints tonight.


    If there¡¯s no issue, we¡¯ll start work tomorrow,¡± the project manager said.


    ¡°That would be best.¡±


    Old Man Yang and the little girl looked at Tang Feng, utterly dumbfounded.


    Build a villa?


    For their own home?


    ¡°Young man, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°To repay Old Sir for saving my life, I¡¯m going to build you a villa so the little girl can have a better life in the future.


    You can then open a little store in front of the villa.


    That should settle any concerns about living expenses,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not right,¡± Old Sir Yang was scared stiff and shook his head vigorously.


    ¡°Old Sir, don¡¯t rush to refuse.


    Think more of the little girl.


    For me, the money to build a villa is but a trivial gesture, and it can¡¯t compare to the favor of saving a life.


    I¡¯ve decided on this matter, and I will arrange for some people to protect you two afterwards.


    You have nothing to worry about,¡± Tang Feng reasoned.


    ¡°Young man, you are a good person, a truly good person,¡± Old Man Yang spoke again, with tears streaming down his face.


    ¡°Old Sir is the truly good person.


    Little girl, you must listen well to grandpa from now on, understand?¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, when the little girl grows up, she will take good care of grandpa.¡±


    Tang Feng smiled and nodded.


    He then made a call to Mr.


    Mu, explaining the situation before preparing to return.


    But before leaving, he wanted to make sure everything was in order.


    He expected that the men he had chased away would not just drop the matter, so he decided to stay another night.


    As expected, deep into the night, a van appeared outside Old Man Yang¡¯s house, followed by the sound of its engine roaring.

 Chapter 74 - 74 074 Rampant

    ?74: 074: Rampant 74: 074: Rampant Tang Feng woke up from his cultivation.


    His lips held a mix of surprise and delight, as he hadn¡¯t realized in the daytime that his cultivation level had already reached Innate Perfection.


    What had happened?


    It was only after some inquiry that he learned he had fused with some Sword Intent and even fused with Earth Fire.


    Now, if he encountered those Innate Martial Artists who had been hunting him, he could easily handle them.


    The next step was to find the ingredients for the Gathering Spirit Pill, which was of utmost importance.


    There were no ingredients for the Gathering Spirit Pill at the auction in Nandu, but perhaps they could be found in this city.


    Jinhai City¡ªit felt like a miracle to Tang Feng to be back here.


    Thanks to Old Sir Yang, who had been out fishing and pulled him from the water.


    Just because of this alone, no matter what he did, it couldn¡¯t be considered excessive.


    After his rebirth, Tang Feng had become more grateful; indeed, sometimes kindness could change one¡¯s fate.


    Just like with Old Sir Yang¡ªif he hadn¡¯t saved Tang Feng, he wouldn¡¯t have known how to get through his difficulties.


    He might have lost his house, his granddaughter could have been taken from him, or even worse fates could have befallen them.


    However, now everything was developing in a positive direction, and it would continue to get even better.


    Now that some people wanted to disrupt Tang Feng¡¯s plans, he certainly wouldn¡¯t agree.


    Watching the gang of youths burst into the room, Tang Feng smiled.


    Some people are intent on doing the impossible.


    Sometimes having a lot of people doesn¡¯t solve anything.


    Two excavators were in position.


    Even a few dump trucks arrived¡ªthese folks were bold enough to take direct action.


    Tang Feng¡¯s face revealed nothing, but the youth who had come in the afternoon strutted up to him, all puffed up.


    ¡°Kid, I told you I¡¯d be back, and this is what you get for poking your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong.


    Old Man Yang, from now on, this land belongs to our boss,¡± the youth declared.


    ¡°Hmph, dream on.


    The land deed is in my hands; you won¡¯t succeed,¡± Old Man Yang retorted.


    ¡°Old Man Yang, you¡¯re no longer in charge here.


    Now you owe our boss one hundred thousand,¡± the youth said with a sneer.


    He then gestured for the workers he had brought to start working, seizing the opportunity to clear out the bungalow and drive the grandfather and granddaughter away, claiming the land for his boss.


    These matters required quick action to avoid complications.


    ¡°I want to see who dares to touch it,¡± Tang Feng shouted, causing the workers and the youths to freeze for a moment.


    They didn¡¯t know if Tang Feng had gone mad.


    Hadn¡¯t they come with twenty or thirty people?


    ¡°Go ahead, we have the numbers.


    Can this kid really turn the tide?¡± the youth, aware of Tang Feng¡¯s capabilities, moved aside.


    This time, he had brought some strong fighters.


    Basically, they were the biggest names in this area.


    At that moment, they were all watching Tang Feng, ready to strike like cheetahs.


    Tang Feng shook his head, deeming the group worthless for not even being able to assess the situation, not worth moving a muscle against in the past.


    It would dirty his hands.


    The control of power, oh how he needed it.


    Otherwise, the smallest issues would exhaust him if he had to resolve them himself.


    With a wave of his hand, the fighters brought by the youth were all suppressed to the ground.


    Everyone stopped and stared at Tang Feng in amazement.


    ¡°You still have time to leave now,¡± Tang Feng calmly told the surrounding work crew.


    Instantly, the two excavators¡¯ crew turned around¡ªthey were just hired for the job and weren¡¯t part of the youth¡¯s alliance.


    Following them, several dump trucks left the scene.


    As for the youths¡¯ subordinates, they watched their leader for a signal¡ªwhether to fight or to retreat was entirely up to him.


    However, the situation was not looking good¡ªwhy wasn¡¯t the boss running?


    Tang Feng had already approached the young man.


    ¡°Being scared is the right reaction¡ªyou also know fear, it seems.


    Honestly, it¡¯s rare to see someone so clueless.


    Didn¡¯t you understand when I said this was over this afternoon?¡± Tang Feng patted the young man¡¯s shoulder twice, then there was a crack, and the young man screamed horrifically.


    At that moment, the neighboring onlookers crowded around to watch the excitement.


    In the eyes of the neighbors, Old Master Yang was considered decent, but no one wanted to get involved with Alliance people, as nothing good ever came from contact with them.


    ¡°Big brother, I know I was wrong.


    Let¡¯s write this off¡ªI won¡¯t come here again,¡± the young man finally realized what it meant to prefer death over life.


    The agony of his broken bones was torturous, and at that moment Tang Feng seemed even more terrifying than the Hall Master in the eyes of the young man.


    ¡°You should feel lucky.


    With my previous temperament, I wouldn¡¯t have exchanged a single word with you.


    Tell me about your Alliance¡¯s situation,¡± said Tang Feng, knowing he needed to handle this matter from the top down.


    The young man didn¡¯t dare to resist.


    With his life in Tang Feng¡¯s hands, he naturally revealed everything without hesitation.


    Since ancient times, good and evil have coexisted, and Tang Feng understood that such people could never be entirely eliminated.


    On the contrary, the Righteous Path needed to use them to strengthen themselves, otherwise they would lack motivation.


    Although it was not explicitly shown, the clever ones could still see through to the true nature of things.


    Tang Feng left, and both Old Sir Yang and the young girl were very reluctant to see him go, but they understood that Tang Feng would have to leave eventually.


    He did not belong there.


    Remembering everything he had brought to their lives, they were deeply moved.


    Tang Feng and the young man came to a branch of the Gray Wolf Alliance located in a Century Club in the South District.


    ¡°Big brother, I can¡¯t even meet our Hall Master,¡± the young man said, who was merely a squad leader and never had the capacity to meet the Hall Master directly.


    ¡°Just tell me where he is,¡± Tang Feng said.


    As soon as the young man pointed it out, Tang Feng had entered the club.


    ¡°Boss, what should we do?


    Should we inform the Hall Master?¡± The young man¡¯s subordinates hurried over to guard their boss, whose shoulder by now had swollen alarmingly.


    ¡°Informing the Hall Master now would be pure suicide.


    Take me to the hospital.


    Tonight, whether the Hall Master or that kid wins, I¡¯ll be doomed either way.


    We absolutely must not stand out now.


    It¡¯s better to just keep our heads down.¡±


    The young man, although not well-known, had a sharp mind, capable of understanding and turning the situation to his advantage.


    It was a pity he had not chosen the Righteous Path.


    At the Century Club, as soon as Tang Feng entered the lobby, a stunningly attractive woman approached him.


    ¡°Hello, sir, it¡¯s your first time here, right?


    This way, please.¡± Ye Xinning noticed Tang Feng¡¯s impressive demeanor and immediately saw an opportunity, perhaps to land a big catch tonight.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Mr.


    Yan,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t, but I must meet him tonight.¡±


    ¡°Then you need to register first.


    Non-members of our club can¡¯t access floors above the second or even stay long,¡± Ye Xinning said with a smile, though internally she was full of doubts.


    This young man clearly wasn¡¯t old, how could he know their Hall Master?


    ¡°Beauty, I said I must see him.


    Either you bring him down, or I will go up to find him myself,¡± Tang Feng said, not wanting to waste too much time.


    Quickly, Ye Xinning snapped her fingers, and around a dozen security guards came running.


    These weren¡¯t ordinary security guards¡ªthey were likely elite forces retired from the military, each radiating strong blood energy and an imposing aura, to which Tang Feng nodded appreciatively.


    ¡°I say, big sister, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Tang Feng chuckled.


    ¡°Little brother, I can¡¯t let you go up unless you have an appointment,¡± Ye Xinning replied politely, seeing Tang Feng¡¯s commanding presence and not daring to be too aggressive in case she offended someone extraordinarily significant, a responsibility she could not afford.

 Chapter 75 - 75 075 Dominant

    ?75: 075: Dominant 75: 075: Dominant ¡°What if I insist on going up?¡± Tang Feng¡¯s expression was indifferent, which made Ye Xinning even more puzzled about his identity, naturally making her hesitant.


    ¡°How about I ask for permission and see what you think?¡± For safety¡¯s sake, Ye Xinning decided to break protocol this one time, unaware of the consequences this decision might bring.


    Instinctively, she felt a deep wariness toward this little man before her, which was quite unbelievable.


    Trusting her instincts, she made a judgment that contradicted her usual professional behavior.


    Yan Dong was a fearsome figure; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have become a Hall Master.


    Many times, she had skillfully avoided this man¡¯s harassment but wasn¡¯t sure if she would be successful the next time.


    If it weren¡¯t for the benefits to her family, she wouldn¡¯t have worked in such a place.


    Fortunately, although the Ye Family no longer had its former power, it still had some influence to prevent her from being harmed in Jin City.


    Otherwise, she would have been taken down by others long ago.


    It must be said, she was somewhat of an anomaly.


    Subconsciously, she hoped someone would challenge Yan Dong, which might allow her to find liberation sooner.


    ¡°Ye Xinning, have you come around?¡± Receiving the call at midnight, Yan Dong¡¯s tone seemed anticipatory.


    ¡°Master Yan is joking; someone wants to see you.


    I¡¯m not sure if you would meet them or not,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Someone wants to meet me?


    Who is so important that they deserve my attention?


    If I don¡¯t know them, I won¡¯t meet them,¡± Yan Dong declared.


    ¡°It might be difficult to refuse; this person seems determined and appears to have important matters to discuss,¡± Ye Xinning said as she looked at Tang Feng.


    ¡°Fine, bring him up.


    I¡¯ll make an exception this once, but let¡¯s not make this a habit.


    You know I least like those who don¡¯t follow principles,¡± Yan Dong hung up the phone, exuding undeniable authority.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Ye Xinning led Tang Feng upstairs, listing many taboos along the way, genuinely intending to help him, while Tang Feng, puzzled, looked at this woman and thought she shouldn¡¯t be lingering in such a job if she were truly kind.


    ¡°I say, sister, you¡¯re decent-looking, so why work in a place like this?


    I don¡¯t think it suits you,¡± he said, influenced by his predecessor, for Tang Feng, the location of work didn¡¯t matter as long as one had the capability.


    He didn¡¯t look down on certain jobs performed in specific environments, knowing many people were forced into them.


    The woman¡¯s kindness led Tang Feng to develop a subtle interest.


    ¡°Little brother, what¡¯s wrong with this place?¡± Ye Xinning suddenly laughed.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not quite sure; something about it just feels off,¡± Tang Feng laughed.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s got their own opinions.


    For those who can¡¯t find jobs, we are at the peak of the employment pyramid, but to those who indulge in pleasures, we are utterly without dignity.


    Such is life, sometimes you can¡¯t just choose as you wish,¡± Ye Xinning sighed.


    ¡°Makes sense, but I think you are like a lotus unsoiled by mud, it¡¯d be better to get out sooner.


    You can¡¯t always be so careful every day in such a place.


    If you¡¯re interested, I could offer you a job,¡± Tang Feng offered.


    ¡°Heh, I really need money.


    Can you afford me?¡± Ye Xinning laughed.


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m short of money?


    Let¡¯s settle it then.


    Once I¡¯m done here, you should leave with me,¡± Tang Feng declared.


    ¡°What are you planning to do?


    I must warn you, Yan Dong has many bodyguards around him; don¡¯t do anything reckless,¡± Ye Xinning, sharp as ever, quickly sensed something off.


    ¡°Heh, I¡¯m getting more and more interested in you, sister.


    Just for your insight alone, I should take you down,¡± Tang Feng said.


    Ye Xinning¡¯s face reddened and she glared at Tang Feng, ¡°Little rascal, you¡¯re hoping for too much.


    Sister doesn¡¯t like men younger than her.¡±


    ¡°Sister doesn¡¯t understand what it means to appreciate.


    Youth represents strength.


    You¡¯ll come to like it eventually.


    But I think you misunderstand; as a little brother, I have a girlfriend.


    Taking you down is only meant in terms of working for me,¡± Tang Feng laughed heartily, leaving Ye Xinning feeling incredibly awkward, almost wishing she could just turn and walk away.


    ¡°No, where is Yan Dong, anyway?¡± Although Tang Feng had already noticed, he just wanted to tease Ye Xinning a bit.


    ¡°Find it yourself, Miss won¡¯t serve you anymore.


    Hmph!¡± With a cold snort, Ye Xinning flicked a strand of her hair at her neck, and in that moment she captivated someone¡¯s heart.


    ¡°This lady is not bad, she indeed can kill some time.¡± Tang Feng, with a hint of a smile on his lips, walked into one of the rooms.


    ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    As soon as Tang Feng entered, two sturdy men held him down and then searched him to ensure safety before bringing him to Yan Dong.


    Yan Dong, thirty-six years old, Early-stage Innate Realm, whereas his bodyguards were all at the Peak of Postnatal; honestly speaking, this was a commendable strength in the Mortal World.


    It indeed could control a territory.


    ¡°Is it you who came looking for the Hall Master in the dead of the night?¡± Yan Dong actually was aware of Tang Feng, just not of his identity; daring to seek him out meant it wasn¡¯t simple, which is why he offered due courtesy, otherwise he might have been thrown out already.


    This change in behavior indicated that this person might be stronger than imagined.


    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s a minor matter, but I feared that Master Yan might handle it too casually, which is why I have come in person.¡± Tang Feng sat down uninvited, his composed appearance caused Yan Dong to squint his eyes and a hidden sharpness flashed by, yet he did not react.


    ¡°And how should I address you, young man?¡±


    ¡°No need for names, I¡¯m just here to tell you, the piece of land owned by Old Man Yang in South District, you cannot touch it, even if you like it and want it very much,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, but why should I listen to just your word?¡± Yan Dong also wore a smiling face, his current mental state unreadable, but his restraint managed to impress Tang Feng somewhat.


    ¡°How did Master Yan come to hold this position, by what right do you issue orders?¡±


    ¡°It is indeed by strength.


    So, are you planning to use your strength to pressure me?¡± Having long held his position, Yan Dong naturally exuded a Kingly Aura; seeing the seemingly weak Tang Feng, he wanted to flaunt his ability, but the other¡¯s indifferent performance seemed utterly unaffected, how could this be?


    ¡°You are right, it is by strength.¡± Tang Feng nodded lightly.


    This is not good!


    He is a master, Yan Dong¡¯s judgment was not poor, he could no longer be sure, and if his guess was right, the other party didn¡¯t take him seriously at all.


    Which faction was he from?


    He hadn¡¯t offended anyone recently either.


    An unprecedented tension suddenly surfaced, Yan Dong himself found it unbelievable; without any action from the other, he was the first to panic.


    ¡°I believe I haven¡¯t had any disagreement with you before, young man.¡± Yan Dong still wanted to probe which divine figure Tang Feng was.


    ¡°As I said before, you can¡¯t touch Old Man Yang¡¯s seaside land, it seems you weren¡¯t planning on giving up.¡±


    ¡°No, I will never touch it again, I can guarantee that,¡± Yan Dong said, astonishing even himself, having been intimidated by Tang Feng was not a good sign.


    Tang Feng was very satisfied, under his invisible pressure the opponent¡¯s mental realm collapsed, and without any extraordinary encounters, it would be very difficult to make any progress in this life.


    Once the heart of Martial Arts collapsed, rebuilding it was incredibly hard unless encountering a potent Pill Master like Tang Feng, who might provide a glimmer of hope.


    Of course, Tang Feng would not help him.


    ¡°I hope you keep your word.¡± Tang Feng did not strike, he simply turned and left.


    All four bodyguards were cold and sweaty; the pressure between Martial Artists was more terrifying than actual combat.

 Chapter 76 - 76 076 Encounter on the Return Journey

    ?76: 076: Encounter on the Return Journey 76: 076: Encounter on the Return Journey Just as Yan Dong breathed a sigh of relief, the door opened and Tang Feng walked in again, ¡°I¡¯ve taken Miss Ye Xinning downstairs with me; don¡¯t trouble her anymore.¡±


    Yan Dong was both angry and shocked, the sudden return of Tang Feng really scared him quite a bit¡ªan encounter with true fear induced a subconscious conditioned reflex.


    Without a doubt, Tang Feng had become a mental demon for Yan Dong, a specter he likely could not escape for the rest of his life without some extraordinary encounter, and this was all without Tang Feng lifting a finger, revealing how terrifying he was.


    Could he be the legendary Gathering Spirit expert?


    Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t been too reckless.


    But who exactly is this youngster?


    There¡¯s no one so defiantly talented among Jinhai City¡¯s younger generation.


    Could it be that Ye Xinning brought him in?


    Why else would he stand up for her?


    Although Yan Dong had his theories, he did not dare to confirm them¡ªif he angered Tang Feng, he would no longer be able to hold the position of Hall Master.


    Downstairs, Ye Xinning was also extremely anxious, unsure of what Tang Feng might do.


    When she saw Tang Feng safe and sound as the elevator doors opened, she let out a sigh of relief.


    The security hadn¡¯t moved, and there was no reaction from above¡ªnothing must have happened, but she was scared out of her wits.


    ¡°I say, sister, something seems off about your face?¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you.


    What did you want with Yan Dong?¡± she was dying of curiosity.


    ¡°Woman, it¡¯s better not to meddle in men¡¯s affairs, let¡¯s go.


    From now on, you¡¯re free,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°What are you saying, don¡¯t joke about this kind of thing,¡± Ye Xinning initially rejoiced, but then her expression dimmed.


    She didn¡¯t quite believe Tang Feng¡¯s words.


    ¡°Do I look like someone who jokes?


    If you don¡¯t believe it, you can confirm with your Mr.


    Yan.¡± Tang Feng took a seat on the sofa in the front hall.


    Ye Xinning still couldn¡¯t help but confirm.


    She didn¡¯t want to miss such an opportunity; even if it was a joke, she had nothing to lose¡ªthe worst she could get was a scolding from Yan Dong.


    To her surprise, what this youngster said turned out to be true; she was free.


    ¡°How did you do it?


    What are your intentions towards me?¡± Ye Xinning¡¯s nervousness was evident from her double-questioning.


    In the real world, there were too many cases of escaping the wolf¡¯s den only to enter the tiger¡¯s lair.


    She couldn¡¯t help but be cautious, having long passed the age of naive youth.


    ¡°Sister, although you¡¯re very beautiful and indeed provoke primitive impulses, rest assured, I have my beauties at home and I¡¯m no longer interested in you,¡± Tang Feng thought of his aunt, thought of Mu Qingwan¡ªboth were top-notch beauties, not inferior to the present Ye Xinning.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve lost my job, what do you plan to do?¡± Seeing that she wasn¡¯t in danger, Ye Xinning quickly asked.


    Her whole family was depending on her; she couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I brought you out, naturally I¡¯ve got something for you to do,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°Just to be clear, I won¡¯t do anything illegal,¡± Ye Xinning said.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m still a student, naturally I wouldn¡¯t ask you to do that kind of thing,¡± Tang Feng hailed a taxi and together with Ye Xinning, they returned to the front of the hotel where he was staying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t live here, I need to go home.¡±


    ¡°Is there someone at home?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, of course there¡¯s someone.


    I¡¯ll go now and find you tomorrow,¡± Ye Xinning hurried off.


    For women, appearing at a hotel with a man often doesn¡¯t bode well.


    Seeing Ye Xinning react this way, Tang Feng was quite speechless.


    Was he really that frightening?


    Back in his hotel room, he comfortably took a bath.


    The next morning, he chatted with Mu Qingwan for a while; this woman still had no idea he was in Jinhai City.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back tomorrow, what have you been up to lately?¡± Mu Qingwan¡¯s voice was magnetic, and when Tang Feng heard it, he immediately responded, as if charmed by a siren¡¯s call.


    Struggling to remain calm, Tang Feng had no choice but to hang up the phone early and book a ticket online.


    He took a high-speed train back at noon.


    Before leaving, he needed to make sure Old Sir Yang¡¯s villa construction was on track and to get an update on the Qi Family, while also seeing if he could catch wind of any inheritance matters from the island.


    But just as he checked out of his room, Ye Xinning came looking for him.


    This woman really took her job seriously, and there was something quite endearing about her hesitant manner.


    ¡°Come with me to a place.¡± Tang Feng brought her to Old Sir Yang¡¯s home, where they had already started working early in the morning.


    ¡°Old Sir, I¡¯ve brought you the project manager.


    You can look for her if you have any issues after I leave.


    She will also leave after the villa is completed, so feel free to mention any concerns you might have now,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any more issues; you¡¯ve thought of everything.


    They constructed the temporary rooms last night, and all I have to do is move in,¡± said Old Sir Yang, who didn¡¯t possess many valuables.


    Tang Feng let Ye Xinning converse with the project manager, and seeing that she quickly took control of the situation, he prepared to leave.


    Old Sir Yang was extremely grateful; he had never dreamed that the person he had saved would bring him such a huge stroke of fortune.


    With a villa and a way to make money, he felt at ease about leaving anytime soon.


    When Tang Feng left, he gave Ye Xinning tens of millions and told her to set up a security company, specializing in hiring veterans or soldiers transitioning to civilian life, as they would greatly reduce the training time needed.


    Tang Feng harbored great ambitions.


    After experiencing the inadequacy of one person¡¯s power, he wanted to build a powerful force of cultivators.


    Only a force completely under his control could truly give him peace of mind.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t share these plans with Ye Xinning, but the fact that he trusted her with such a large sum of money moved her immensely.


    She felt like she had met a true leader and vowed in her heart to fulfill Tang Feng¡¯s requests.


    She was a very capable woman who, upon seeing hope, wouldn¡¯t stop moving forward.


    After Tang Feng left, Ye Xinning felt somewhat empty, never having imagined that such significant changes would happen over the course of just one evening.


    She had spent many nights dreaming of escaping her difficulties and providing a better life for her family.


    Once a woman sets her mind to something, even men might not match her capability.


    Tang Feng boarded the high-speed train, his first time doing so, and was inevitably curious.


    It was much smoother than he had imagined.


    The scenery along the way was nice, and Tang Feng admired the intelligence of Earth¡¯s humans, which was no less impressive than that of cultivators.


    ¡°Somebody help!


    There¡¯s a passenger who has fainted,¡± a voice called out from behind, causing a commotion on the train.


    There were many helpful and kind-hearted people present, among them a familiar figure caught his eye.


    How could she be here?


    Indeed, the stunning figure was none other than the policewoman Yao Xin.


    Seeing her weary face, Tang Feng approached, guessing that her mission might not have gone well.


    It was just a stroke.


    As long as he could revive the person quickly, there was still a great chance of recovery.


    ¡°Make way, let me have a look,¡± he said.


    ¡°Are you a doctor?¡± The crowd parted ways.


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Yao Xin turned around and jumped in surprise.


    ¡°Sister Yao, what¡¯s with that expression?


    You should be happy to encounter an old acquaintance in a foreign land,¡± Tang Feng chuckled as he knelt by the fainted passenger and tapped him a few times before administering an elixir.


    Everyone watched the unconscious old man intently.


    It only took about three or four dozen breaths for the old man to slowly come around.


    He sighed with relief; he still had a lot left to do and couldn¡¯t leave just yet.

 Chapter 77 - 77 077 Yao Xins Worries

    ?77: 077: Yao Xin¡¯s Worries 77: 077: Yao Xin¡¯s Worries ¡°The old man was saved by this young man here,¡± passengers around them all pointed at Tang Feng, their eyes filled with respect and admiration for this youth.


    Without him, it was uncertain whether the elder could have survived, especially since finding a hospital during the train ride was no easy task.


    ¡°Thank you, young man,¡± the elder said as he sat in his seat, looking at Tang Feng and nodding with a smile.


    Having seen thousands of people, he knew this young man was bound to be extraordinary, provided he didn¡¯t die young.


    ¡°You are too polite, old man.


    It was all thanks to everyone¡¯s help, and besides, your illness has only been temporarily relieved, not cured.


    There¡¯s no need to be too formal,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°I know my own body, and I don¡¯t have much time left.


    If it weren¡¯t for wanting to visit an old friend¡¯s home, I might have already passed away,¡± the elder sighed.


    Tang Feng understood that it was the man¡¯s persistent determination that had him valiantly fighting the illness, keeping the life-threatening condition at bay, just on the brink of death.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that the elder could pass away at any moment.


    ¡°You needn¡¯t be so pessimistic, old sir.


    It¡¯s not incurable.


    Give me some time, and it can be healed,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°I had resigned myself to my fate¡ªbut what did you say?


    It can be cured?¡± the elder responded with immense surprise once he realized what had been said.


    ¡°Yes, it just takes a bit longer,¡± Tang Feng replied.


    ¡°To live another day is a blessing; at my age, each second more is a bonus,¡± the elder said with a laugh.


    ¡°You have a good perspective, old man.


    Please, give me your phone number.


    I¡¯ll prepare the medication and have someone bring it over to ensure you safely get through this ordeal,¡± Tang Feng felt joyful doing a good deed; he just couldn¡¯t help himself.


    ¡°Thank you, I am very grateful.


    I never expected to meet such a benefactor on my journey south,¡± the elder felt Tang Feng truly wanted to help him.


    For someone who had been issued a critical illness notice, he had no grand expectations¡ªgoing south was merely to see an old friend one last time, which he nearly missed.


    Only he could deeply understand this overwhelming mix of joy and sorrow.


    ¡°No need to thank me.


    It¡¯s your good fortune.


    Sister Yao, let¡¯s talk,¡± Tang Feng said, looking at Yao Xin.


    Yao Xin shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Really?


    When it¡¯s time to reap the benefits you welcome with a smile, but when there¡¯s none you act as if you don¡¯t recognize me?¡± Tang Feng said with a bitter smile.


    That was just too realistic.


    Since it was embarrassing to insist, Tang Feng naturally didn¡¯t press further.


    But he had only taken a few steps when someone called him back; a very pretty young woman, probably in her early twenties, approached him.


    She walked up to Tang Feng both shy and hopeful, but suddenly, she found herself unable to speak.


    ¡°Miss, is there something I can help you with?¡± Tang Feng had become much more amiable and natural as he assimilated into this world.


    Thump!


    The young woman knelt down in front of him, tears streaming down her face, yet unable to speak.


    ¡°What are you doing?


    Get up quickly,¡± Tang Feng urged, quickly helping her to her feet.


    ¡°Young sir, please save my grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Slow down, what happened to your grandfather?¡±


    ¡°He fell into a pit and broke all his bones.


    You are highly skilled in medicine; please save him,¡± the woman pleaded through her tears.


    Tang Feng looked at the tearful woman, feeling a strong sense of kinship.


    ¡°Did you rush back from school?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I came back from Jinghua University on leave.


    You must help me.


    My grandfather has worked hard all his life and hasn¡¯t had a single day of peace,¡± the woman grew more emotional as she spoke.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t cry.


    I promise to take a look, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I can heal your grandfather¡¯s injury.


    You need to be prepared for that,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The woman was so moved that she tried to kowtow again, but Tang Feng stopped her.


    ¡°If you do that again, I won¡¯t help you.¡±


    ¡°Please, I¡¯ll behave,¡± she replied, standing aside and not returning to her seat.


    ¡°Go back and sit down.


    I¡¯ll definitely do what I promised, don¡¯t worry,¡± Tang Feng reassured the woman.


    Yet she refused to leave.


    Helplessly, he had to use his previous threat before she finally returned to her seat, though she kept turning back, giving Tang Feng a look of silent reproach that nearly drove him crazy.


    Do I really look that untrustworthy?


    At that moment, a passenger next to him was talking to him.


    He responded with a few words but didn¡¯t want to talk more, preferring to sleep while he had the chance.


    In a daze, it seemed someone was pushing him.


    Tang Feng opened his eyes and saw that everyone had already disembarked.


    The person pushing him was the woman who had sought his help, and there was another person, Yao Xin, next to her.


    ¡°Sister Yao, what are you doing here?¡± Tang Feng noticed that Yao Xin¡¯s expression was gloomy and fraught with heavy thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯ll accompany you for a while, and I need to discuss something with you later,¡± Yao Xin said, cutting the conversation short.


    The woman¡¯s eyes were swollen, and she hadn¡¯t recovered from her grief.


    Honestly, anyone dealing with such an incident at home would find it hard to calm down.


    ¡°Sister, may I ask how to address you?¡± Tang Feng found that his thick-skinned nature had only increased since his rebirth.


    He could claim kinship with ancestors from ten thousand generations ago.


    ¡°Zhou Yutong,¡± she replied, somewhat shyly.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lovely name.


    We¡¯ll be in your hands after getting off,¡± Tang Feng said with a smile.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Zhou Yutong replied, her face flushed, her mind possibly adrift with thoughts.


    Half an hour later, the trio arrived at the century-old residence district in Nandu.


    The three stood outside a two-story house.


    ¡°This is my home.¡± Zhou Yutong was nervous.


    In Nandu, her family was among the poorest.


    ¡°This place is very nice, elegant and quaint, giving one a nostalgic feeling.¡± Tang Feng observed carefully and noticed many reliefs on the walls and intricate carvings on the doorway.


    Although unclear what they depicted, they were definitely rare artistic pieces.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s exceptional.


    Houses like this are becoming increasingly rare these days.¡± Yao Xin also recognized its value.


    Zhou Yutong was relieved.


    She was indeed fearful of meeting someone who might callously remark on the value of the house.


    Because of this, her regard for Tang Feng and Yao Xin increased.


    Academically, Zhou Yutong was unreachably eminent.


    Additionally, she had high standards and a love for art, not allowing just anyone to approach her.


    ¡°Please come in!¡± Zhou Yutong opened the door, and a middle-aged woman came into view.


    She appeared somewhat old and weary, likely troubled by the family¡¯s crisis.


    ¡°Yutong is back, and she has brought two guests.¡± Zhou Yutong¡¯s beauty seemed to be inherited from her mother, who bore a striking resemblance to her.


    Without a doubt, the woman was also once stunning, but now she frequently appeared aged.


    In such circumstances, nobody could feel okay.


    ¡°Mom, this is the Little Divine Doctor I invited, and this is his friend.


    How is grandfather doing?¡± Zhou Yutong was visibly anxious.


    ¡°He has stabilized for now, but the doctor fears he doesn¡¯t have much time left,¡± Mrs.


    Zhou said, tears falling.


    After the death of her husband, the old man had become the sole pillar of the household.


    Tang Feng and Yao Xin were at a loss for how to console her.


    ¡°Sister Yutong, let me first check on the old man, and Auntie, don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯ll try my best,¡± Tang Feng could only say.


    In the room, the smell of medicine was strong.


    On the sickbed, Zhou Renfu¡¯s complexion was ashen, and his breath was faint.


    His whole body was confined, making him look quite macabre.

 Chapter 78 - 78 078 Zhou Yutongs Inner Thoughts

    ?78: 078: Zhou Yutong¡¯s Inner Thoughts 78: 078: Zhou Yutong¡¯s Inner Thoughts This injury was very severe, and without him, there probably wouldn¡¯t be many days left to live.


    Zhou Yutong was extremely tense, even crumpling the corners of her clothes, not daring to relax at all.


    ¡°Kid, can you treat it?¡± Seeing Zhou Renfu¡¯s condition, Yao Xin also gasped in shock, with all his bones dislocated, even if reconnected, his recovery wouldn¡¯t be complete, and he would likely end up paralyzed and incapable of taking care of himself.


    From another perspective, this was suffering¡ªYao Xin certainly wouldn¡¯t choose to save Zhou Renfu, but she would not voice this thought at such a time.


    She actually didn¡¯t understand that sometimes a person is a pillar of spirit for the family¡ªwhere there is people, there is home, and clearly Zhou Renfu was such a presence.


    After their father had passed away, it was only with their grandfather¡¯s sole effort that the entire family was sustained, and in Tang Feng¡¯s view, that made him an incredible figure, which he fully realized the moment he saw Zhou Yutong¡¯s mother.


    Apparently, there wasn¡¯t a single healthy body in this family, which was not a curse but truly bizarre.


    Although Tang Feng was not a master of Feng Shui and fortune-telling, he knew something about it.


    After looking around, he focused his gaze on a dry well on the left side.


    He noticed that all the courtyard¡¯s water was pouring into that well, which was simply nurturing evil with all its energy.


    The water usually expelled was considered wastewater, belonging to the category of malignancy, and it should have been discharged outside; instead, it was pouring into their own well.


    Although the well had not been used, it had its own rationale for existing; the well was linked with the house energy, and people living there were naturally closely related to it.


    The well must be removed, the courtyard needed to be elevated, and the exit channel directed towards the eastern corner.


    After all these actions, this family would surely prosper more and more in the future.


    ¡°Little Divine Doctor, have a drink of water first,¡± Zhou Yutong said, terribly nervous, her hands trembling as she held the cup.


    She feared most hearing Tang Feng say there was no solution.


    In fact, from the moment Tang Feng had arrived, she had been closely watching him, seeing the serious expression on his face, her heart tightening like an over-speeding engine, ready to collapse at any moment.


    Seeing this, Yao Xin sighed softly and took Zhou Yutong¡¯s hand, hoping to ease her tension.


    Mrs.


    Zhou was even more overwhelmed, leaning on the door frame, hoping to hear some good news.


    Nan Furen was conscious but couldn¡¯t speak, oscillating between sleep and wakefulness, enduring unbearable pain¡ªa suffering that felt torturous every second.


    Before this, his body could only handle painkillers; as for anesthetics, they dared not use them, as falling asleep might mean never waking up again.


    ¡°Yutong, I am giving you a task,¡± Tang Feng said, ¡°Find someone to fill up that well outside, and also elevate the courtyard by two inches.


    Never mind, call someone over now, and I will show them how to do it.


    Yao, you go with her.¡± Tang Feng was concerned that Zhou Yutong might not handle this matter herself, and having Yao Xin by her side would be good for advice and of course, to ensure her safety.


    Yao Xin was not unwilling, just thought it somewhat strange.


    However, Tang Feng did not notice; at that moment, his attention was focused on Zhou Renfu.


    This was the most challenging patient he had encountered since arriving on Earth.


    First to set the bones, then to treat the injuries, full recovery might take anywhere from three months to a year.


    ¡°Auntie, bring me a basin of hot water,¡± said Tang Feng.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right now.¡±


    After the hot water was brought, Mrs.


    Zhou tactfully stepped back, waiting at the door, ready to respond to Tang Feng¡¯s call at any moment.


    ¡°Old man, you really have a good daughter and granddaughter; in this world, probably only I can extend your life,¡± Tang Feng said as he took out two thousand-year-old medicinal materials, Healing Herb and Bone Healing Vine.


    Luckily, he had obtained many medicinal materials in the Little Cave Heaven, otherwise, he really wouldn¡¯t want to use these two.


    As for sustaining life, a Primordial Spirit Pill was enough.


    Zhou Renfu was indeed not destined to die yet; had his will not been strong, he would probably have lost his spirit long ago.


    Driven by the desire to see his daughter, he had forcefully held onto his will.


    Now hearing that Tang Feng could save him, he was even less willing to leave.


    When there is even a slim chance of survival, who truly wishes to depart?


    To pass away meant nothingness.


    He didn¡¯t know what he had swallowed, but the decrease in his overall pain and the signs of increased strength and vitality definitely made him happy.


    Tang Feng covered Zhou Renfu¡¯s entire body with two plants¡¯ juices, then used his Innate Primordial Power to rejuvenate him, which also caused him significant exhaustion.


    He appeared somewhat weak.


    After drinking a glass of water and sitting to rest, all these activities caught Mrs.


    Zhou¡¯s eye, filling her with immense gratitude.


    She hurriedly picked some sugar water from the kitchen and brought it over.


    ¡°Little Divine Doctor, drink some sugar water.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Tang Feng took it and drank a few sips, then walked into the courtyard.


    ¡°Little Divine Doctor, can my father¡¯s condition improve?¡± Lin Yun didn¡¯t dare hope for a cure, but her question was very well thought-out.


    Lin Feng glanced at Lin Yun, seeing her nervous expression and didn¡¯t want to hide the truth from her.


    ¡°The old master¡¯s condition will improve; there won¡¯t be any life-threatening danger, but full recovery won¡¯t be easy, and it will take a long time to heal,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie doesn¡¯t know how to repay you.¡± Mrs.


    Zhou became so emotional that her legs suddenly gave way, and she fell backward toward the courtyard.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Tang Feng quickly held her, ¡°Oh no.¡± Tang Feng muttered under his breath, extremely embarrassed.


    Once Mrs.


    Zhou was standing properly, he quickly let go, though it was unintentional, it was too abrupt.


    Mrs.


    Zhou, too, was blushingly embarrassed.


    She hadn¡¯t expected such a mishap.


    These days, she had been constantly tense, and suddenly hearing there was no life-threatening danger, she relaxed mentally.


    Plus, being inherently weak, that led to the scene just now.


    Feeling some pain in her chest, she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Tang Feng suddenly let go, and she fell straight to the ground again; he had no choice but to pick her up again.


    This time he was careful, but Mrs.


    Zhou¡¯s body heavily leaned into him.


    It really wasn¡¯t his fault; being young and full of vigor, such a reaction was somewhat understandable, but this led them to face each other directly, the outcome was predictable.


    At that moment, Mrs.


    Zhou, powerless, hung on Tang Feng, and under double stimulation, she completely lost her strength.


    The atmosphere grew somewhat eerie, considering Mrs.


    Zhou was only in her thirties.


    Although weary, her stunning beauty was undeniable.


    During this unintended contact, her astonishing beauty radiated even more, those slightly parted lips, and her bemused look made Tang Feng lose his composure for a moment.


    Under some inexplicable compulsion, he bent down and kissed her.


    Mrs.


    Zhou was stunned for a moment, not knowing what to think, or perhaps her mind was blank, she didn¡¯t avoid it.


    The two of them, in the courtyard, gradually escalated the situation.


    Suddenly, a car honk sounded from outside, and they both came to their senses, then slightly shifted away from each other.


    Tang Feng, fearing Mrs.


    Zhou might fall, supported her.


    ¡°Feeling any better?¡± Tang Feng felt as if he had done something wrong.


    ¡°Yes, I can manage on my own now.¡± To Tang Feng¡¯s surprise, Mrs.


    Zhou was incredibly gentle and didn¡¯t blame him at all.


    Why was this?


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m cheap?¡± Mrs.


    Zhou turned back to look at Tang Feng, her expression defiant like that of a young girl.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°I know what happened just now was wrong, but I don¡¯t blame you.


    Do you know, I haven¡¯t been with any man since my husband died,¡± Mrs.


    Zhou said with a melancholic sigh.


    Tang Feng greatly admired such a woman; for the sake of her daughter, she hadn¡¯t remarried, and her journey hadn¡¯t been easy.


    However, for such a beautiful woman to live alone in the future was simply a waste, he thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of woman who acts on impulse; it was because I wanted to show my gratitude.


    Don¡¯t overthink it,¡± Mrs.


    Zhou hastily added upon seeing the look in Tang Feng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Sister, your life must have been very tough.¡± It was hard to imagine how a young woman lived in such emptiness for over a decade; it was terrifying.

 Chapter 79 - 79 079 Ill cherish you from now on

    ?79: 079: I¡¯ll cherish you from now on 79: 079: I¡¯ll cherish you from now on ¡°I can bear the physical sufferings of life, but the torment of my soul is unbearable.


    Can you take me back to my room?¡± Mrs.


    Zhou¡¯s eyes flickered, hinting at some undisclosed thoughts.


    Tang Feng supported her as they walked into the neighboring room, which was filled with a fresh fragrance and neatly arranged.


    The walls were adorned with artistic portraits of her in her youth; she looked truly beautiful, causing Tang Feng to be slightly stunned.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m suffering greatly.


    A woman endures so many days and months, the kind of suffering only I understand.


    If it weren¡¯t for my daughter, sometimes I really feel like just leaving it all behind.


    Little Divine Doctor, is this thought too extreme?¡± Lin Yun said.


    ¡°Sister, just call me Xiao Feng, and don¡¯t mind it.


    It¡¯s completely normal to have such thoughts during prolonged emptiness; it¡¯s human nature.


    Once the old man recovers, your lives will gradually improve, and you can absolutely seek happiness,¡± Tang Feng said.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible now.


    Yutong will not accept it.¡± She gave a miserable smile, and tears rolled down.


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t know how to continue the conversation.


    Seeing her like this stirred a surge of pity in his heart.


    He empathized with this woman and couldn¡¯t help but pull her into an embrace.


    ¡°Xiao Feng, love me.¡± Lin Yun uttered words that she herself couldn¡¯t believe she had said.


    ¡°Sister, you¡ª¡± Tang Feng was shocked, gazing at the woman whose eyes burned with intensity.


    If he had no reaction, he wouldn¡¯t be a man.


    He pulled her up and kissed her intensely.


    It was somewhat inappropriate after all, and the duration was not long.


    Tang Feng looked at the woman before him with deep compassion.


    She kept crying nonstop but showed the most beautiful smile.


    Taking advantage of her falling asleep, Tang Feng completely nourished her body, invisibly curing her hidden ailments, considering it compensation for their brief joy.


    Tang Feng sat on the stone bench in the courtyard, beginning to contemplate his future life.


    How should he live, and what should he do now?


    He was no longer alone; with people to protect, his responsibilities were greater.


    He had to think deeply before doing anything, to not hurt them.


    A man¡¯s existence is to make women happy¡ªthis was Tang Feng¡¯s most direct realization since his rebirth.


    As for Lin Yun, Tang Feng understood that opportunities like just before wouldn¡¯t be many.


    He also did not want Zhou Yutong to know about this incident; it happened because he wasn¡¯t decisive enough.


    It really shouldn¡¯t have happened.


    Well, it¡¯s better not to see each other in the future.


    However, he knew that such connections couldn¡¯t simply be cut off, and Lin Yun probably wouldn¡¯t forget him in the future.


    The bone-deep tenderness experienced before was immensely satisfying for Tang Feng.


    He had never expected such a demure woman to harbor a passion fiery enough to burn someone.


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t have any particular predilection for older women, but with his many thousands of years of experience, mature women evidently touched his heart more profoundly.


    After all, the Tang Feng of this lifetime had dissipated.


    With Murong Qinglan opening up her heart, her influence on him had diminished greatly.


    At least till now, Tang Feng had not felt any lingering obsession from that young man.


    This was a good thing for him.


    Soul Perfection brought him great benefits.


    Not long after, Zhou Yutong and Yao Xin returned home with a group of people.


    Finding people outside wasn¡¯t difficult, but gathering materials had taken quite some time.


    Labor wasn¡¯t cheap.


    For this, Zhou Yutong hesitated for a long time; after all, she didn¡¯t have much money.


    Some was earned from her own hard work through part-time jobs, and she still needed to buy medicine for her father.


    Fortunately, Yao Xin stepped in, and the two declared each other as sisters.


    Yao Xin deeply admired Zhou Yutong for her independence, decisiveness, and intelligence.


    Watching her haggle with the construction workers, it was evident that she had a promising future.


    Compared to Zhou Yutong, Yao Xin was almost embarrassed.


    In her youth, she drove sports cars and lived in villas with servants at her beck and call, something she had never experienced.


    If she hadn¡¯t joined the police force, she might still be a spoiled rich girl, associating with vulgarity all day long.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay first, but you have to pay me back,¡± Yao Xin¡¯s first words to Tang Feng almost made him spit blood.


    This was working for the Zhou Family, so why should he pay?


    This woman must be out of her mind!


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, you took this on, so naturally, you¡¯re responsible,¡± Yao Xin was indeed quite aloof.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll pay you back, okay?


    You¡¯re just a woman with a tough exterior but a soft heart.


    Am I affecting your work by staying here?¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business, I¡¯m happy to,¡± Yao Xin said before turning around and walking away, joining Zhou Yutong to prepare lunch.


    Did I offend her?


    Tang Feng was frustrated but helpless; you can¡¯t really argue with a woman, can you?


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhou Yutong glanced at her dad before entering Lin Yun¡¯s room, startling when she saw her mother lying in bed.


    Lin Yun had woken up at the noise outside but hadn¡¯t gotten up immediately.


    Feeling as if her body was falling apart, she blushed at the recollection of earlier events.


    When her daughter came in, it gave her a scare, but fortunately, nothing seemed amiss.


    ¡°Mom¡¯s fine, just a bit tired and want to sleep a bit.


    Grandpa¡¯s fine too, the Little Divine Doctor said he just needs to recover slowly,¡± Lin Yun always cared deeply for her daughter and wouldn¡¯t want her to suffer any distress, as is a mother¡¯s nature.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t even know how to thank him, we don¡¯t have the money,¡± Zhou Yutong had been restless, thinking of many ways to express gratitude, but all were dismissed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, let things take their natural course.


    All we need to do is treat him as a benefactor.


    He might not be the type to care about vulgar things,¡± Lin Yun¡¯s eyes sparkled, her face radiating an added charm of womanhood.


    ¡°Mom, you look much prettier, and your complexion has improved a lot,¡± Zhou Yutong smiled.


    ¡°Your grandpa is better, and that makes your dad relieved too.


    Just focus on your studies, then I can rest easy too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, our family can live happily together again,¡± Zhou Yutong laughed.


    Though Lin Yun smiled, it was unnatural.


    Unfortunately, Zhou Yutong didn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get up and cook,¡± Lin Yun said as she tried to get up.


    ¡°No need, Mom, you rest.


    I¡¯ll handle the cooking,¡± Zhou Yutong was in high spirits, having resolved a major issue, and felt energized all over.


    Exiting the room, she saw Tang Feng supervising the construction workers and smiled.


    Suddenly, she felt someone watching her.


    Turning around, she saw Yao Xin looking at her.


    Her face burned with embarrassment, feeling like she¡¯d been caught doing something wrong, and she shyly ran back to the kitchen.


    What¡¯s wrong with me?


    A young girl in love, indeed, it¡¯s over.


    Yao Xin sighed, that guy really attracted attention wherever he went.


    Being handsome was one thing, but being capable was another.


    Women liked to rely on strong men, and men skilled in their trades were naturally more desirable.

 Chapter 80 - 80 080 The hand under the table

    ?80: 080: The hand under the table 80: 080: The hand under the table Tang Feng was very conscientious, which was his principle in doing things: either not at all, or to the best of his ability.


    He was now changing the Zhou Family¡¯s Feng Shui, something ordinary Feng Shui Masters couldn¡¯t achieve, because once fate was set, mishandling it could bring even worse luck.


    But Tang Feng was fully confident, which was why he personally guided the cement workers in their tasks, filling in dried wells, raising the skywell, and in less than an hour, all the work was completed.


    After settling the workers¡¯ pay, Tang Feng took another look at the two-story building from the outside and felt it was completely different, full of vitality, especially noticeable in the tree in the courtyard, its leaves greener and branches straighter.


    All negative energy was swept away.


    Finishing this task was like resolving a worry perhaps owed to Lin Yun, and he felt a bit more at ease.


    Meanwhile, Zhou Yutong brought Tang Feng a towel, her attention fixed, waiting for this opportunity.


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t dare give Zhou Yutong any hints.


    He wasn¡¯t greedy, after all, he couldn¡¯t possibly win over her mother and then entertain thoughts about her daughter, he wasn¡¯t that shameless.


    A trace of sadness flickered in Zhou Yutong¡¯s eyes.


    She was a smart woman and could see Tang Feng intentionally keeping his distance.


    ¡°Come and eat,¡± Zhou Yutong said.


    Tang Feng nodded.


    After the meal, he planned to leave.


    As for Elder Zhou, leaving him a bottle of Primordial Spirit Pill was enough.


    Once his bones regenerated, a little herbal treatment would be needed, though it would take some time.


    During the meal, Lin Yun also got up, hearing that Tang Feng would leave after eating, she couldn¡¯t rest any longer.


    Yao Xin sat next to Tang Feng, and Lin Yun faced him across the table, whether intentional or not.


    The corner of Tang Feng¡¯s mouth quirked, clearly very satisfied with Lin Yun¡¯s choice.


    Zhou Yutong¡¯s cooking suited Tang Feng¡¯s taste, and he couldn¡¯t help but compliment her.


    However, Yao Xin sitting next to him seemed very nervous when he was choosing dishes, why was that?


    ¡°That was prepared by Sister Yao, these few dishes were made by me,¡± Zhou Yutong said, embarrassed, while Yao Xin remained expressionless, as she had always been since he knew her.


    Tang Feng was surprised, but instead of praising her outright, he simply ate more of her dishes to show his liking, and of course, he didn¡¯t miss out on the other dishes either.


    You must never favor one dish over another in front of women, or else you¡¯d surely regret it in the end.


    Compliments never offend anyone.


    Lin Yun hadn¡¯t felt such an appetite for a long time, the family¡¯s turnaround had relaxed her completely, and she would no longer need to constantly worry about debts, all thanks to the man opposite her.


    The dining table was long but not wide, sitting across from each other, it was easy to touch the person sitting opposite.


    This added a thrill for both Tang Feng and Lin Yun, the moment they sat down their knees touched.


    So began the subtle interplay of limbs, rubbing of legs, brushing against each other, basically, everything that could be done, they couldn¡¯t help but do it all.


    Lin Yun ate somewhat quickly, a way to disguise her own impropriety.


    A blush rose on her cheeks, rendering her even more enchanting.


    No wonder there¡¯s a saying that mistresses are better than wives, and stolen pleasures are the best of all.


    As they got more into the moment, finally, a hand slipped beneath the table, tightly clasping the other¡¯s, which if discovered, would certainly shock others.


    Lin Yun realized how bold she subconsciously was and sneakily glanced at her daughter, Zhou Yutong hadn¡¯t noticed anything.


    Yao Xin, immersed in her thoughts, wasn¡¯t paying attention to their small movements either.


    In this exchange of glances and subtle gestures, Tang Feng and Lin Yun resembled a couple deeply in love.


    Tang Feng didn¡¯t want to, but his body was too young.


    He could control his thoughts, but he couldn¡¯t control his actions.


    There was always a voice telling him that he could do it.


    He was after all the Immortal Venerable, worldly etiquette had no restraint on him.


    As long as he wanted to do something, he would do it.


    This was what cultivation practitioners often referred to as ¡°following the heart.¡± If he restrained himself, it would be rather unpropitious.


    Beautiful moments are always fleeting.


    As Yao Xin stood up, Tang Feng had no choice but to stop going any further.


    Lin Yun¡¯s face flushed red; she had never expected that at home, in front of her daughter, she would do something so intimate with a man.


    A tinge of shame rose in her heart.


    However, she also felt a thrill, and this conflicting psychology tortured her to the point of feeling both dead and alive.


    Let nature take its course.


    No matter how things turn out, it¡¯s all up to fate.


    He might not fancy her, and what happened before might just have been an accident¡ªhe probably didn¡¯t care at all.


    Thinking about it, would he accept her when he was so young?


    No one gave her an answer.


    Suddenly, a thought flashed from the depths of her heart, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit of panic.


    The shackles of family.


    Alas!


    Lin Yun felt like she was being suffocated, maybe her hopes were too high.


    In her thirties, yet she indulged in naivety once again.


    How laughable.


    Such a young Tang Feng was not something she could possess.


    She should just work hard at managing the family she had now, giving Mr.


    Zhou a peaceful old age, no matter what.


    Having realized this, she no longer dwelled on it.


    What the future held, who knew?


    However, she subconsciously wanted to spend more time with Tang Feng, yet she dared not show it, and this feeling tormented her deeply.


    ¡°Have a cup of tea before you go,¡± Lin Yun moved quickly, fearing that Tang Feng would leave then.


    Now, to detain him for a moment was to seize a moment.


    ¡°Sister, I will come back in a few days,¡± Tang Feng said.


    Lin Yun was moved and breathed a sigh of relief.


    An hour later, Tang Feng and Yao Xin left without asking for anything.


    Lin Yun and her daughter saw them off all the way to the intersection.


    Zhou Yutong was extremely grateful, which made Tang Feng feel somewhat guilty.


    Yao Xin was strange; ever since she met her, she had been distracted, and her eyes had a vacant look.


    It was clear that the matter weighing on her mind was probably quite thorny, but she didn¡¯t speak of it, so Tang Feng was unable to help.


    ¡°Back to the villa or to the bureau?¡± In the car, Tang Feng still asked.


    After all, the woman had accompanied him for several hours; a polite inquiry was in order.


    ¡°Kid, if one day I do something wrong, will you blame me?¡± Yao Xin asked, staring directly at Tang Feng.


    She wanted to see his most honest thoughts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.


    Maybe I will, maybe I won¡¯t,¡± Tang Feng truly couldn¡¯t give an answer.


    If it didn¡¯t harm his relatives, naturally he wouldn¡¯t mind.


    But once it involved family, there would be no consideration for feelings.


    Yao Xin didn¡¯t speak, as if she had made up her mind, she suddenly stopped the car on the side of the road.


    ¡°Tang Feng, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t want this.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Sister Yao?


    You¡¯ve been acting very strangely today,¡± Tang Feng said, bewildered.


    Yao Xin said nothing but looked to the side.


    Only then did Tang Feng realize that a group of people had appeared around them¡ªall at the Gathering Spirit Stage.


    At that moment, Tang Feng understood.


    ¡°Sister Yao, so you¡¯ve been planning this all along.


    Quite the grand display.


    I¡¯m becoming more and more curious about you.¡± ¡°I also had no control over it,¡± Yao Xin expressed some regret.


    If she hadn¡¯t used the Elixir she took from Tang Feng, this situation wouldn¡¯t have occurred.


    ¡°Tang Feng, we mean no harm.


    We just want to invite you to a place as a guest,¡± said the young man who spoke with immense pride, a flash of fierceness in his eyes.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the order from above, he might have acted on his own.


    Yao Xin was not someone just anyone could touch.